<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<!DOCTYPE ThML PUBLIC "-//CCEL/DTD Theological Markup Language//EN" "http://www.ccel.org/dtd/ThML10.dtd">
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <!--
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
-->
<!-- Copyright Christian Classics Ethereal Library -->
<ThML>
    <ThML.head>
        <generalInfo>
            <description>Paul Wernle was a professor of church history and New Testament studies at the
			University of Basel around the turn of the 20th century. Wilhelm Bousset, his professor at
			the University of Göttingen and a student of Adolf von Harnack, had a lasting influence
			upon his historical approach to biblical criticism. <i>The Beginnings of Christianity</i>, relying upon the Bible and then-current historical and textual scholarship, traces the
			origin and development of the Christian religion. The second volume documents the rise
			of the church as an institution, the influences of Gnosticism, Judaism, and Hellenism on
			Christian practice, the theology of the New Testament, and the lives of the Early Church
			Fathers.

			<br /><br />Kathleen O’Bannon<br />CCEL Staff
            </description>
            <pubHistory>
            </pubHistory>
            <comments>Page images provided by Web Archive</comments>
        </generalInfo>
        <printSourceInfo>
            <published>Oxford: Williams &amp; Norgage (1904)</published>
</printSourceInfo>

<electronicEdInfo>
 <publisherID>ccel</publisherID>
 <authorID>wernle_paul</authorID>
 <bookID>beginnings02</bookID>
 <workID>beginnings02</workID>
 <bkgID>beginnings_of_christianity_vol_ii_(wernle_paul)</bkgID>
 <version />
 <series />

 <DC>
  <DC.Title>The Beginnings of Christianity. Vol. II.</DC.Title>
  <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="short-form">Paul Wernle</DC.Creator>
  <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="file-as">Wernle, Paul (1872-1939)</DC.Creator>
  <DC.Publisher>Grand Rapids, MI: Christian Classics Ethereal Library</DC.Publisher>
  <DC.Subject scheme="LCCN" />
  <DC.Subject scheme="ccel">All;</DC.Subject>
  <DC.Date sub="Created">2008-02-23</DC.Date>
  <DC.Type>Text.Monograph</DC.Type>
  <DC.Format scheme="IMT">text/html</DC.Format>
  <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/wernle_paul/beginnings02.html</DC.Identifier>
  <DC.Source />
  <DC.Source scheme="URL" />
  <DC.Language scheme="ISO639-3">eng</DC.Language>
  <DC.Rights />
 </DC>

</electronicEdInfo>
        

<style type="text/css">
body	{ margin-left:25%; margin-right:25%; font-size:medium }
.normal	{ text-indent:.25in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
.center	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:center }
.first	{ margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
.index1	{ text-align:justify }
</style>

<style type="text/xcss">
<selector element="body">
  <property name="margin-left" value="25%" />
  <property name="margin-right" value="25%" />
  <property name="font-size" value="medium" />
</selector>
<selector class="normal">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector class="center">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector class="first">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector class="index1">
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
</style>


</ThML.head>
    <ThML.body>

    <div1 title="Title Page." id="i" prev="toc" next="ii">
<h1 id="i-p0.1">THE BEGINNINGS OF<br /> 
CHRISTIANITY</h1>
<div style="margin-top:36pt; margin-bottom:36pt" id="i-p0.3">
<h4 id="i-p0.4">BY</h4>
<h2 id="i-p0.5">PAUL WERNLE</h2>
<h4 id="i-p0.6">PROFESSOR EXTRAORDINARY OF MODERN CHURCH HISTORY<br /> 
AT THE UNIVERSITY OF BASEL</h4>
</div>

<h3 id="i-p0.8">Translated by</h3> 
<h2 id="i-p0.9">THE REV. G. A. BIENEMANN, M.A.</h2>
<h3 id="i-p0.10">And edited, with an Introduction, by</h3>
<h2 id="i-p0.11">THE REV. W. D. MORRISON, LL.D.</h2>

<div style="margin-top:36pt; margin-bottom:48pt" id="i-p0.12">

<h3 id="i-p0.13">VOL. II.</h3>
<h2 id="i-p0.14">THE DEVELOPMENT OF THE CHURCH</h2>
</div>
<h2 id="i-p0.15">WILLIAMS AND NORGATE</h2>
<h4 id="i-p0.16">14 HENRIETTA STREET, COVENT GARDEN, LONDON</h4>
<h3 id="i-p0.17">NEW YORK: G. P. PUTNAM’S SONS</h3>
<h3 id="i-p0.18">1904</h3>


<pb n="iv" id="i-Page_iv" />
<pb n="v" id="i-Page_v" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Prefatory Material." id="ii" prev="i" next="ii.i">
<h2 id="ii-p0.1">Prefatory Material</h2>

      <div2 title="Introduction." id="ii.i" prev="ii" next="ii.ii">
<h2 id="ii.i-p0.1">INTRODUCTION</h2>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p1">IN the first volume of this work Professor Wernle 
deals with the rise of the Christian religion as it 
manifests itself in the personality and teaching of 
Jesus and His immediate followers. This is the creative period, the period of great men. In the second 
volume we follow the fortunes of the new faith when 
the great men are succeeded by a great ecclesiastical 
organization. Henceforth it is within the rules and 
forms imposed upon it by this mighty organization 
that the Gospel has to find a footing and make its 
way among the populations of the ancient world. 
The free creative period, the period of the unfettered 
spirit, is succeeded by an age of anonymity in which 
institutions, dogmas and sacraments rise up and fill 
the place originally occupied by the great personalities of the first Christian generation. Many 
ecclesiastical historians have regarded the elaborate 
process which took place in the second century of 
incorporating the Gospel into a hard and fast group 
of institutions, forms and ceremonies, as a time of <pb n="vi" id="ii.i-Page_vi" />decadence, and no doubt it stands immeasurably 
below the classic and creative age of primitive 
Christianity. But it must be remembered that the 
Christian institutions of sub-apostolic times were the 
direct and inevitable outcome of the conditions in 
which the new religion was placed; it was only in 
the garment of an ecclesiastical organization that the 
Gospel could retain its essential character and fight 
its battle with the opposing forces of Jewish and 
Pagan thought.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p2">In the opening chapters of this volume Professor 
Wernle shows us how the successors of the primitive 
preachers of Christianity fell into disrepute among 
the Christian communities, and how these communities organized themselves into a Church resting 
on the basis of episcopacy. It is interesting to watch 
the rise of the bishop from a humble and subordinate 
place in the community to a position of dignity and 
power which ultimately makes him the centre of the 
new ecclesiastical system. In spite of having to 
face the somewhat formidable rivalry of ascetics, 
saints and martyrs, the pressure of circumstances 
within the community and outside of it as well lifted 
the bishops into the highest position in the Church, 
and determined the character of ecclesiastical institutions for centuries to come. After organizing 
itself from within, the Church was confronted from 
without by the three great forces of Judaism, 
Hellenism, and Gnosticism. Ecclesiastical theology <pb n="vii" id="ii.i-Page_vii" />was to a large extent the outcome of the struggle 
of the Church with these rival forms of belief and 
life; and although the Church outwardly succeeded 
in overcoming its non-Christian rivals, it had to pay 
the price of victory by admitting many alien elements 
into the Christian creed. Judaism was conquered, 
but Jewish ecclesiasticism, Jewish ethics, Jewish 
apologetics, and Jewish apocalyptic fancies secured 
a home within the Church. Hellenism was conquered, but Greek religion furnished Christianity 
with some of its doctrines and mysteries, and Greek 
philosophy widened its horizon and supplied it with 
an apologetic and a conception of the world based on 
the ideas of reason and law. Gnosticism was crushed, 
but the Gnostics succeeded in introducing a scholastic 
conception of Christianity into the Church, in which 
the Christian faith was confounded with intellectual 
orthodoxy. All these points are brought out and 
illustrated by Dr Wernle in his excellent chapters 
on the rise of Ecclesiastical Theology. But the 
Christian religion at heart is not a code of beliefs nor 
a mere ecclesiastical organization; it is fundamentally 
a hope, a redemption, a life. After discussing the 
Theology of the New Testament in a chapter which 
does not appear in the first German edition, Professor Wernle appropriately closes his account of the 
Beginnings of Christianity with a lucid review of 
Christian piety in sub-apostolic times. We gather 
from this account that notwithstanding the changes <pb n="viii" id="ii.i-Page_viii" />which the Christian faith had to undergo in the second 
century, the Gospel still remained a power in the 
individual life. But persecution produced hypocrites 
and apostates as well as martyrs. The rise of 
orthodoxy narrowed the original range of Christian 
love, and tended to confine it within the limits of 
the Church; but the Christian congregations, in spite 
of manifest defects, were superior to their heathen 
surroundings, and many individuals amongst them 
were earnestly endeavouring to realize the Christian 
ideal in their daily lives.</p>
<pb n="ix" id="ii.i-Page_ix" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Author’s Note." id="ii.ii" prev="ii.i" next="iii">
<h2 id="ii.ii-p0.1">AUTHOR’S NOTE</h2>

<p class="first" id="ii.ii-p1">THE author considers it advisable to direct attention 
to two points in which a slight difference exists 
between the first and second volumes. In the first 
volume the origin of the conception of the sacraments 
is derived from St Paul (p. 273), and not from 
the earliest Christian community; whereas vol. ii. 
presupposes the existence of the sacraments in the 
earliest Church, and even suggests that they are 
anterior to Christianity itself (vol. ii. p. 128). On 
this point the author has accepted the arguments 
advanced by Bousset and Heitmüller.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p2">The first volume did not clearly settle the question 
whether, according to St Paul, all Christians attained 
salvation, or only a part of them (vol. i. p. 219 <i>seq</i>., 
and p. 281), whereas the second volume presupposes 
that St Paul considered all the members of his congregation as the elect of God’s mercy (vol. ii. p. 91). 
Here the author’s doubts have been removed by 
studies of his own in later ecclesiastical history which 
has presented analogous cases. For the work as 
a whole these differences are of little importance, 
but the author begs his English readers to excuse 
the want of complete agreement between the two 
volumes.</p>

<pb n="x" id="ii.ii-Page_x" />
<pb n="xi" id="ii.ii-Page_xi" />
</div2>

</div1>

    <div1 title="The Devlopment of the Church." id="iii" prev="ii.ii" next="iii.i">
<h1 id="iii-p0.1">The Beginnings of Christianity.</h1>
<h2 id="iii-p0.2">THE DEVELOPMENT OF THE CHURCH.</h2>

      <div2 title="The Origin of Church Government." id="iii.i" prev="iii" next="iii.i.i">
<h2 id="iii.i-p0.1">THE ORIGIN OF CHURCH GOVERNMENT.</h2>

        <div3 title="Chapter I. The Decay of the Apostles and Prophets." id="iii.i.i" prev="iii.i" next="iii.i.ii">
<h2 id="iii.i.i-p0.1">CHAPTER I.</h2>
<h3 id="iii.i.i-p0.2">THE DECAY OF THE APOSTLES AND PROPHETS.</h3>
<p class="first" id="iii.i.i-p1">IN the earliest age of Christianity the external constitution is of altogether secondary importance compared with the living personalities. The course of 
events was shaped by men whose names were 
well-known and who were animated by a profound sense 
of their call. It is true that the congregations were 
gradually formed into an organization, but there 
was as yet nothing permanent about it: it was 
entirely under the influence of the Spirit. As to the 
personality of St Paul, the apostle by revelation, it 
eluded all attempts at inclusion under any organization whatever.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i-p2">The great men died out, the stream of inspiration ran dry. Hence the change. We have here 
one of those facts which, while they explain  
everything else, do not themselves admit of explanation. <pb n="2" id="iii.i.i-Page_2" /> There is a great gap between the apostles and the 
bishops and teachers of the commencement of the 
second century. The picture of the aged apostle St 
John in Asia Minor is altogether fanciful, however 
much the later tradition knows about it. It is only 
with Ignatius, Polycarp, and Justin Martyr that we 
emerge again from the tunnel into the daylight. In 
between lies the great anonymous period.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i-p3">The organization of the itinerant preachers, men 
driven by the Spirit, did, it is true, resist the 
tendency to decay for a considerable time. But 
it is the rule in history, that institutions outlive 
the spirit that created them. After a long struggle 
it finally succumbed to the episcopal organization 
and to the catholic theology. The Catholic Church 
came into being in the course of this struggle. 
There is something tragic about it, as the vanquished, while representing the higher idea, are 
inferior to the victors in moral strength. The 
former are the prophets, the latter the priests and 
theologians.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i-p4">The first missionary period had come to an end 
even before the close of the first century. We hear 
no more of the sending forth of new missionaries, of 
collections for them, of the founding of new congregations. Not that we are to infer from this that 
Christianity no longer spreads as rapidly as before. 
On the contrary, the extension of Christianity has 
only just begun, and there is a marked increase every 
decade. But there is all the difference in the world 
between the two methods. In the one case the 
Christian merchant or soldier carries the gospel 
message with him on his business journey, on his <pb n="3" id="iii.i.i-Page_3" />
day’s march; in the other, single congregations send 
out regularly appointed missionaries who evangelize 
in accordance with a carefully organized plan. The 
most important documents of this age, the Acts, the 
Pastoral epistles, the Fourth Gospel, show no missionary interest in their own time. The author of the 
Acts recounts the history of the first missions as 
something entirely past. He nowhere takes up the 
thread to continue his story and tell us something 
of the missions of his own day. The end of every 
incident is the appointment of presbyters, not the 
sending forth of new missionaries. Timothy is, it is 
true, called an evangelist in the Pastoral epistles, but 
his work consists entirely in the establishment of the 
congregations and the controversy with the heretical 
teachers. The founding of new congregations lies 
entirely beyond the horizon of the author of these 
letters. One might at first sight appear to have 
rather more justification in appealing to certain 
passages in the Fourth Gospel in support of the view 
that missionary work still continued. All that the 
author really says, however, is that the mission to 
the Samaritans and that to the Gentiles can both be 
traced back to Jesus Himself, and in so doing he 
offers an explanatory comment on the story in the 
Acts. His interest centres in the struggle with 
Judaism, but even so he cannot really be said to 
have the conversion of these Jews at heart, otherwise 
he would not have described the attitude of Jesus 
as so absolutely opposed to them, nor the Jews 
themselves as such perverse children of the devil. 
But the alterations introduced into the parable of 
the Good Shepherd are in themselves sufficiently <pb n="4" id="iii.i.i-Page_4" /> significant for the changed position of affairs. The 
Shepherd is no longer to go out to seek and to save 
the lost. His duty now, the duty of His successors, is 
simply to protect the fold from attacks.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i-p5">The new task which is now laid upon the apostles 
and prophets is no longer the foundation of new 
congregations, but the welding together of the old 
ones. They continue to wander about preaching, 
but it is to fully organized Christian congregations. 
Decay sets in quite of itself, owing to the cessation of 
their real work as missionaries, with all the sacrifices 
and the privation which it involved. Want of 
discipline, mendicancy, trickery and charlatanism are 
increasingly prevalent amongst the itinerant preachers. 
They make use of their divine authority—he that 
receiveth you, receiveth God—to the damage of the 
congregations. These are the false prophets that 
come in sheep’s clothing, but inwardly they are ravening wolves. They boast of 
prophesying and casting out devils and work miracles in Jesus' name, and yet they 
are steeped in wickedness. They do not spare the flock of Christ, but, shameless 
beggars that they are, get what they can—silver and gold and raiment. Or they 
creep into houses and captivate women laden with sin and slaves to all kinds of 
passions. These few passages, taken from the first and third evangelist, and the 
Pastoral epistles, are well illustrated by the Didache and the eleventh 
commandment of Hermas. There the apostle is described as staying as long as 
possible in each congregation so as to take his ease in a comfortable 
berth, and then at his departure he gets himself 
furnished with plenty of provisions for the journey, <pb n="5" id="iii.i.i-Page_5" />
and if he can manage it, money as well. Or the 
prophet appears on the scene, falls into an ecstasy, 
orders a meal and consumes it cheerfully; or else he 
exclaims in rapt tones, “Give me money,” and puts 
it into his pocket with a very solemn face. The 
people flock to the Christian prophet as though to a 
soothsayer. He is quick at understanding their 
questions and their wishes, and cuts his cloth after 
their measure. Of course he does nothing gratis. 
Thereupon he makes his public appearance, as impudent as ever, claims the seat of honour, insists upon 
being present at every festival and every meal; the 
only thing that he avoids is the public service of the 
Church. In the end there was no difference  
whatever between these Christian apostles and prophets 
and the Greek sophists and Oriental magicians. 
All the more urgent was the protection needed by 
the congregations against these impudent men of 
God. There must be some means of testing these 
gentry. “By their fruits ye shall know them.” “Not 
everyone who speaks in ecstasy is a prophet, but only 
he who at the same time walketh in the way of the 
Lord.” “By his deeds shall the true prophet be 
distinguished from the false.” “Test the man who 
claims to have the Spirit of God by his life.” The 
working of miracles soon falls into discredit. Doubt 
in the Holy Ghost, once the greatest of sins, now 
becomes a duty. In this crisis the apostolic order 
must have come to an end, whilst the prophets just 
managed to continue to exist. Discipline was 
restored first of all in the West.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i-p6">A new and very serious danger arose through 
the appearance of the Gnostic heresy among the <pb n="6" id="iii.i.i-Page_6" /> itinerant preachers themselves. It began quite 
gradually and anonymously—the influence of certain foreign religions combined with tendencies 
originating in the Christian feeling of freedom. A 
strange and characteristic phraseology came into use: 
words such as “the higher knowledge,” “superior 
wisdom,” “completion of the teaching of the 
apostles,” “progress and liberty.” It was the itinerant preachers who now carried the new phraseology from place to place just as before they had 
disseminated the Gospel of Jesus. They are best 
known to us in Asia Minor. There was a prophetess 
at Thyatira—she is called Jezebel in the language of 
the Apocalypse—who recommended fornication and 
the eating of meats offered to idols as a means of 
arriving at the knowledge of the depths of Satan; 
while others, again, went about preaching asceticism, 
forbidding men to marry or to partake of certain 
articles of food, and appealing to the Old Testament 
as their authority, which they explained according to 
their own liking. Soon, too, dogmatic heresies took 
root and began to grow. Cerinthus appeared in Asia 
teaching that the creator of the world, the demiurge, 
was not the highest God and Saviour, but quite a 
subordinate being; and that the divine Christ who 
descended at baptism and returned to heaven before 
His death, must be sharply distinguished from the 
human Jesus. In the time of the Johannine letters 
we find people with a similar Christology travelling 
up and down the country as missionaries, and claiming 
to be inspired by the Spirit. Later on, when Ignatius 
visits the churches in Asia Minor, he is perpetually 
coming across traces of these sowers of tares. Appealing <pb n="7" id="iii.i.i-Page_7" />
to their inspiration by the Spirit and under 
the pretext of a superior wisdom, they propagate 
Judaistic and Docetic heresies. Nor was the state of 
affairs very much better in other districts, especially 
in Egypt and Syria, where the Epistle of St Jude and 
the Didache note the presence of Gnostic heretics.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i-p7">It was in consequence of this receptivity of the 
prophets for every kind of heretical spirit that new 
measures were taken to protect the congregations, 
and tests were set up of a dogmatic and ethical 
character. “Righteousness,” “Faith and Love,” “Jesus Christ come in the flesh”—such were some 
of the shibboleths by which all teachers were to be 
judged. Not everything that claims to be of the 
Spirit is of divine origin; it may also be due to the 
suggestion of demons, of Antichrist. “Beloved, 
believe not every spirit, but prove the spirits whether 
they are of God.” The only prophecy tolerated is 
that which conforms to the creed of the Church. 
We meet with such ecclesiastical prophets  
throughout the whole of the second century down to the 
Montanist controversy; nor can it be denied that 
they did the Church good service in the struggle 
against the Gnostics. But the spirit of the first age 
that set up and rejected free rules and canons had 
long ceased to find utterance in them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i-p8">Besides the two enemies, however, which have been 
already mentioned, there was yet a third, a formidable 
rival, which was bound finally to make an end of 
this order of itinerant preachers, and that was the 
constitution of the single congregations. The Church 
was now composed of a number of separate churches 
permanently established. No single prophet could <pb n="8" id="iii.i.i-Page_8" /> supervise all these churches any longer, or influence 
them by his spirit. Each congregation had its own 
officers, and they now began to protest against the 
outside interference of apostles in matters which they 
neither knew nor understood. Their protests were 
well founded. Autonomy was essential for the future 
development of the congregations in these troubled 
times of State persecution and Gnostic confusion, and 
had to be substituted for the former system of government from outside. In the third Epistle of St John we 
have a touching piece of evidence for the clash of the 
old with the new system of organization—touching, 
because the writer himself belongs to the old time, and 
is distressed as he contemplates the process of change. 
He has sent his messenger round to inquire as to the 
faith and love of the congregations. But a certain Diotrephes who wants to be first among them, 
declines to receive them, and expels those who wish 
to do so from the Church. But was this wicked 
Diotrephes so very much in the wrong, if he found 
that the messenger had no business at all in his congregation? The author of the Pastoral epistles and 
Ignatius were exactly of his opinion. The apostles 
and prophets come and stir up strife in the Church 
unnecessarily, they alienate the congregations from 
their bishop, they hold conventicles and start rival 
services. Elsewhere, in the Didache, the itinerant 
preachers and the officers of the congregations are 
still to be found working amicably together. The 
prophets and teachers are still honoured far more 
highly than the bishops and deacons: the former are 
looked upon as inspired, the latter are just elected 
officials. And yet the author of this legal document <pb n="9" id="iii.i.i-Page_9" />
is a warm advocate of the officials—“despise them not, for 
they are deserving of your respect together with the prophets and teachers”; while he sets up a 
perfect barricade of precautionary measures against 
the inspired evangelists. There is no doubt, therefore, which of the two will gain the upper hand in the 
future.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i-p9">At Rome, again, we find altogether different conditions prevailing. The prophets had evidently never 
enjoyed the same esteem there as in the East, for 
even the end of the first century witnessed the 
episcopal organization with the principle of apostolic 
succession fully matured in all essentials. Here, too, 
there were prophets (Hermas), but if they did not 
prove obedient to the constitution, they were set 
aside as false prophets, relegated to obscurity, and so 
entirely degenerated. From the very first, order here 
prevailed over anarchy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i-p10">The diminished importance of the itinerant 
preachers and the decay of this institution brought 
about an important change in ecclesiastical terminology, at least in so far as the apostles are concerned. 
The title of ‘Apostle’ was reserved for the Twelve 
and St Paul; the other missionaries are no longer 
called apostles but evangelists. This altered use of 
words was accelerated by the historical fact that Paul 
was the only apostle for his congregations; he never 
calls his fellow-missionaries apostles. Perhaps he 
had them in view when, in the letter to the Ephesians, 
he introduces the term ‘evangelist.’ The new 
theory, however, that it was only in the first age, 
the age when the foundations were laid, that apostles 
existed, and that therefore the apostolic age is to <pb n="10" id="iii.i.i-Page_10" /> be distinguished from all later ages by the sole 
possession of this charisma, is entirely destitute of 
historical foundation, and is in contradiction with St 
Paul himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i-p11">The passing away of the apostles and prophets 
was no event of merely secondary importance in 
the history of Christianity. It signified the end of 
inspiration. God ceased to speak directly through 
men. One main element in early Christianity—the 
Faith in a God that speaks and works in the present—had begun to decay.</p>

<pb n="11" id="iii.i.i-Page_11" />
</div3>

        <div3 title="Chapter II. The Development of the Episcopacy." id="iii.i.ii" prev="iii.i.i" next="iii.i.iii">
<h2 id="iii.i.ii-p0.1">CHAPTER II.</h2>
<h3 id="iii.i.ii-p0.2">THE DEVELOPMENT OF EPISCOPACY.</h3>
<p class="first" id="iii.i.ii-p1">THE question now arises, Who stepped into the 
place left vacant by the inspired leaders of the first 
age?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii-p2">It was the presiding officials of the single congregations, whose duties were originally confined to 
the care of public worship, Priests and Levites 
according to Jewish conceptions. In the very earliest 
age of all, they were persons who came forward 
voluntarily, either men of substance who placed a 
room at the disposal of the community for the 
meetings and there supervised the discipline, or men 
of trust, in whose hands the offerings for the poor 
were placed for distribution. In his earlier letters St 
Paul calls them ‘presidents’ or ‘workers.’ In the 
letter to the Philippians, written not long before the 
apostle’s death, they appear for the first time in the 
two divisions of overseers (bishops) and ministers 
(deacons). The apostolic age knows nothing as yet 
of an election and institution of these officials; it is 
only in the succeeding age that this becomes the 
rule. Presbyterial colleges appointed by election, <pb n="12" id="iii.i.ii-Page_12" /> frequently at the suggestion of apostles and prophets 
who happen to be present, are the constant characteristic of the sub-apostolic age. Proofs for the 
existence of these colleges, which are as yet without 
any monarchical form of government, are to be found 
in almost all the writings of this period which have 
come down to us: the Acts of the Apostles, the 
Epistle to the Hebrews, the Pastoral letters, 1st Peter, 
James, Clement, Polycarp, the Didache, Hermas. 
The titles which are used in these writings to 
designate the presidents of the colleges are very 
various. They appear now as ‘overseers’ (bishops), 
now as ‘elders’ (presbyters), now as ‘shepherds,’ and 
again as ‘leaders,’ nor can any appreciable difference be discovered in the use of these titles. The 
‘overseers’ and ‘elders’ especially evidently designate the same persons; and a second conclusion 
which is equally certain is that the ‘ministers’ (deacons) are subordinate helpers of the overseers.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii-p3">The work of the colleges was of a wide and all-embracing nature in the conduct of the communities 
affairs generally. That is expressed by the words ‘leaders,’ ‘shepherds,’ ‘presidents.’ More especially, 
however, their activity may be considered under the 
three chief heads of the conduct of religious worship, the 
preservation of public order, the dispensation of social 
charities. The enumeration of the qualities required 
of the members of the colleges shows us better than 
anything else that their energies were concentrated 
in this direction. Sincerity, honesty, mildness, gentleness, are the chief characteristics that were looked 
for in them. Teaching and preaching formed at 
first the least part of a priest’s work. The teachers <pb n="13" id="iii.i.ii-Page_13" />
and the prophets were there for that purpose, and everyone was free to expound 
the word. But the struggle with Gnosticism brought about an entire change. In 
the Pastoral letters, the maintenance of sound doctrine—<i>i.e</i>., of the apostolic tradition—against 
heresy comes to be the bishop’s chief function. That 
is why it is so important that the bishop should be 
apt to teach, and that is why the teaching presbyters 
are to receive a double reward. In these passages 
one can still plainly trace the fact that teaching did 
not originally enter into a bishop’s activities. Ignatius 
goes a good deal further. He would have nothing 
done without the bishop: every ecclesiastical act is to 
be submitted to him. Thus the scope of the bishop’s office is gradually enlarged. Originally he is simply 
the president of a presbyterial council, finally he takes 
over all the functions of a prophet and an apostle, 
though, to be sure, only with the application of the 
principles of the division of labour and of strict 
subordination.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii-p4">The increased dignity of these officials keeps pace 
with the development of their functions. Originally 
it was only the apostles and prophets that counted 
as the messengers of God’s word and representatives 
of God and of Christ for the Church, whilst the 
bishops were the officials of the single congregations 
without any higher honour. Their exaltation to their 
new position of dignity was brought about in a 
threefold manner.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii-p5">1. By the theory of apostolic succession. The 
way is paved for this theory by the Acts of the 
Apostles, which emphasizes the apostolic institution 
of the presbyters and makes Paul speak to the <pb n="14" id="iii.i.ii-Page_14" /> presbyters at Miletus as though to his successors. 
Then it is regularly formulated by Clement of 
Rome (ch. 42-44). At the bottom of the theory 
lies the fact that the office of president goes back to 
the apostolic age; but it is just in the case of Rome 
that the principle does not apply, for the Roman 
Church was not an apostolic foundation. Clement 
is the first to draw up the line “God, Christ, the 
apostles, the elders,” which gives the elders a share in 
the divine dignity by means of tradition. Similar 
thoughts of a succession are to be found in the 
Pastoral letters (St Paul’s “gift”). At bottom this 
theory of apostolic succession forms a counterpart 
to that of the Jewish Rabbis; like this theory, it is 
of a legal nature and therefore especially comprehensible to the Romans.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii-p6">2. By the theory of a special gift of the Spirit 
attached to the office. We find it first of all in the 
Pastoral epistles side by side with that of the apostolic 
succession. The two, in fact, run into each other as 
they did in the case of the Rabbis. The gift of the 
Spirit is made to depend upon the right succession. 
Amongst the Christians this theory was bound to 
strengthen the hands of the defence against the heretics 
and the prophets. For itinerant preachers and 
Gnostics alike appealed to “the Spirit.” In order to 
check their extravagances it was now maintained that 
the Spirit was only to be found amongst the Church 
officials, not amongst the Gnostics, but—and this is 
the evil consequence of the theory—no longer 
amongst the congregation either. “I put thee in 
remembrance that thou stir up the gift of God which 
is in thee through the laying on of my hands. For <pb n="15" id="iii.i.ii-Page_15" />
God gave us not a spirit of fearfulness but of power, love, 
and discipline . . . . the ‘good deposit’ guard through the Holy Ghost which dwelleth 
in us.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii-p7">The ‘we’ who have the Spirit are the officials of 
the Church alone. An Ignatius, it is true, felt himself to be inspired, for he believed himself entitled 
to boast of genuine visions; but then he tries to 
make his theory apply to all bishops, even to those 
who never had any inspiration of this kind. The 
only way in which the theory can gain the victory 
over enthusiasm and prophecy is by falsely proclaiming every bishop to be a prophet.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii-p8">3. By the theory of the Old Testament priesthood. 
The first trace of it is to be found in the first Epistle 
of St Clement (ch. 40), where reference is made to 
the typical nature of the Israelite priesthood; but 
it may just as well have arisen in Egypt or Syria 
amongst the readers of the Didache—in fact, wherever the Old Testament was counted a sacred book 
of the law. There in the Old Testament they read of 
a clear and sharp distinction between clergy and 
laity—this is noticed even as early as Clement!—and of a hierarchy with different degrees of dignity. 
The type was endowed with creative power. The 
Didache, as is well-known, furnishes other evidence 
of the great and commanding influence which the 
Old Testament exercised upon the congregations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii-p9">All three theories possessed the further advantage 
of being capable of combination. This is what 
actually occurred a little later. The bishops became 
the successors of the apostles, prophets, and priests. 
By the end of the first century the foundation of 
the whole system had been laid.</p>

<pb n="16" id="iii.i.ii-Page_16" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii-p10">The first external consequence of the new dignity 
was that the bishops came to be paid. The author 
of the Acts still protests against the innovation: 
instead of copying those grievous wolves, the itinerant 
preachers, the bishops should learn of Paul to earn 
their livelihood by the labour of their own hands. 
In the province in which the Didache was written 
the prophets and teachers were paid rich contributions in kind; if no prophet was present, then it 
was the poor and not the bishops who benefited 
thereby. Such was the original practice. The 
author of the Pastoral epistles has quite a different 
opinion on this point:—“The husbandman that laboureth must be the first to partake of the fruits. 
Consider what I say; for the Lord shall give thee 
understanding in all things.” All this is as yet 
very mysterious and cautious. The later letter is 
less enigmatic: “Let the elders that rule well [not 
all therefore indiscriminately] be counted worthy 
of double honour [<i>i.e</i>., be paid], especially those who 
labour in the word and in teaching [for they have 
less time to devote to their own business]. For the 
Scripture saith, ‘Thou shalt not muzzle the ox when 
he treadeth out the corn,’ and ‘the labourer is 
worthy of his hire.’” Evidently the payment of 
bishops is still an innovation which is not to be 
risked without due limitations, and has to be  
supported by passages from Scripture. It helped to 
increase the professional feeling of the clergy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii-p11">Our earliest authority for the monarchical episcopate and the threefold ministry—bishops, presbyters, 
and deacons—is Ignatius (110-120 <span class="sc" id="iii.i.ii-p11.1">A.D.</span>), and that 
only for Antioch in Syria and for Asia Minor. In <pb n="17" id="iii.i.ii-Page_17" />
other places—<i>e.g</i>., in Rome or Philippi—it must have 
arisen a little later. But no account of its origin has 
reached us. It is altogether improbable that it was 
preceded by struggles within the presbyteral council. 
Episcopacy prevailed, and that after a peaceful 
fashion, because it found itself the best weapon 
against the itinerant preachers and the best centre of 
ecclesiastical unity. Perhaps the process of development was simply this, that the earlier office of 
president came to be held for life instead of, as before, 
in succession temporarily.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii-p12">But what reception was accorded the new constitution by the congregations? As far as they 
were ecclesiastically minded, they viewed it with 
favour. It was a time of struggle and of persecution—the Church needed strong and skilful leaders. 
There was, however, naturally some diversity 
of opinion, and many old and young Christians 
sympathized with the itinerant preachers. Evidence 
of this may be found in the Third Epistle of St John. 
But the more perfect organization won the day.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii-p13">Thus, then, the Church had received its new leaders. 
Those who a short while previously had been merely 
occupied with the public services, now found themselves suddenly at the head of the whole spiritual 
life. Religious gifts were less looked for in these 
men than energy and a practical turn of mind. The 
more serious Christians, however, made it a matter 
of anxious concern that the bishop should be of 
an exemplary moral life. The man who did 
more than all others to increase their authority—the author of the Pastoral epistles—took the utmost 
pains at the same time to further the improvement <pb n="18" id="iii.i.ii-Page_18" /> of their moral condition. He found them in a state 
of degradation and sluggish degeneracy. He instigated the first reform of the clergy. He demanded 
that the bishop should be apt to teach. This 
aptitude, however, was not to be obtained compulsorily, and yet the intellectual development of 
the congregation depended upon it.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.i.ii-p14"><i>The Formation of the Office of Teacher in 
the Catholic Church</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii-p15">Of the three most important personalities of the 
apostolic age, the apostle, the prophet and the 
teacher, the last-named alone subsists in sub-apostolic 
times, and that not without having traversed a serious 
crisis. There were some critical moments when the 
Christian teacher, too, threatened to degenerate into 
the talkative and controversial Sophist. Hence the 
warning in the Epistle of St James: “I do not want 
many of you, my brothers, to become teachers, knowing as you do that we who teach shall be judged by 
a more severe standard than others.” The author of 
the Pastoral epistles would prefer to merge the office 
of teacher entirely in that of bishop, and looks with 
suspicion upon all freelances. His demands, however, were pitched too high. The bishops could 
guarantee the true doctrine of others, but they could 
never take up the calling of teachers themselves; 
they had far too much practical work in hand for 
that. The problem was solved by placing the 
teachers henceforward under episcopal control. They 
had to subscribe to the creed, but otherwise they 
had complete liberty of teaching, <i>i.e</i>., as far as the 
ecclesiastical authorities were concerned. We only <pb n="19" id="iii.i.ii-Page_19" />
meet with such teachers, it is true, about the middle 
of the second century: Aristides at Athens, Justin 
at Ephesus and Rome, Tatian at Rome and in Syria. 
The two latter are great travellers, recalling the 
teachers earlier mode of life, the old itinerancy. 
They defended the Christian faith against heathen 
philosophers, Jewish Rabbis, and Christian Gnostics. 
For the Gnostics, too, had their celebrated teachers, 
and they were earlier in the field than their orthodox 
opponents: Basilides, Valentinus, Kerdon, Marcion, 
all of whom likewise travelled about from place to 
place. Of the catholic teachers in Justin’s time, we 
know that they taught gratuitously (Justin himself 
had taken an unceremonious leave of the peripatetic 
philosopher because he had demanded money for his 
lessons). They had therefore to look to the congregations for their means of subsistence. This is 
confirmed by the Didache.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii-p16">The great anonymous period of the teacher’s office 
extends from the age of Apollos to that of Justin. 
Anonymity is really its characteristic feature; the 
names of Catholic and Gnostic teachers alike have 
completely vanished. The literature, however, that 
has come down to us from the anonymous teachers of 
the Church is of considerable extent. It includes, 
amongst other writings, the Catholic Epistles, the 
Acts of the Apostles, the Epistle to the Hebrews, the 
Gospels (except that of Mark), the Pastoral epistles, 
Barnabas, the Didache. Of the ecclesiastical authors, 
besides the bishops, we are only acquainted with an 
evangelist, Mark, one prophet, Hermas, and Aristion, 
to whom the spurious conclusion of St. Mark’s Gospel 
may possibly be ascribed.</p>

<pb n="20" id="iii.i.ii-Page_20" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii-p17">There are also very many pseudonymous writings 
amongst the products of the literary activity of the 
catholic teachers. The Gospels, the Epistle to the 
Hebrews, and the letter known as that of St Barnabas, 
are the only works which begin without any name 
whatever. The whole of the remaining literature 
claims to be apostolic. And this is one of the clearest 
proofs that we have reached an age of decline. These 
teachers feel their inferiority. Their names carry no 
weight, they possess no authority. It is only by prefixing the names of the apostles to their letters (which, 
moreover, are letters in name only, mere literary 
fabrications) that they gain any hearing. A parallel 
to this ecclesiastical usurpation of apostolic authority is 
to be found in the constant appeal to secret apostolic 
tradition by the Gnostics.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii-p18">Thus the fathers of the later catholic office of 
teachers are anonymous persons who acquired a 
standing, not by their own personal influence, but 
only by the assumption of spurious titles—a kind of 
necromancy. It was they who laid the foundations 
of the later catholic theology. They were the spiritual 
leaders of the Church in the greatest crisis which the 
Church ever traversed, and the Church’s safe emergence from that crisis is to be ascribed to them and 
to the bishops.</p>

<pb n="21" id="iii.i.ii-Page_21" />
</div3>

        <div3 title="Chapter III. The Order of the Saints." id="iii.i.iii" prev="iii.i.ii" next="iv">
<h2 id="iii.i.iii-p0.1">CHAPTER III.</h2>
<h3 id="iii.i.iii-p0.2">THE ORDER OF THE SAINTS.</h3>
<p class="first" id="iii.i.iii-p1">As long as there were apostles and prophets they 
were the <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.i.iii-p1.1">homines religiosi</span></i>, the representatives of 
ecstasy and exaltation, and of all that was  
extraordinary. They were the incarnation of the enthusiastic impulse, of that excess of zeal, love and energy 
which could find no room in the everyday life. This 
impulse had to discover a new outlet when the order 
of the apostles and of the prophets succumbed to the 
altered circumstances of the times. The Christian 
life was too abnormal, too vehement, too volcanic to 
find full satisfaction in the office of bishop or of 
teacher, and in the ordinary layman’s piety. There 
must be saints to set a goal to the longing of the 
deepest natures, to whom the masses could look up 
and venerate as heroes. They are the successors of 
the apostles and the prophets in the abnormal manner 
of their lives, though not in their historical calling. 
They do not represent anything distinctively Christian; 
they belong rather to the universal history of religion 
than to the history of the Gospel.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii-p2">Who are the saints of the sub-apostolic age? First <pb n="22" id="iii.i.iii-Page_22" /> of all come the martyrs. It was a time of struggle, 
and they died a hero’s death for their Redeemer. 
Even in the Apocalypse they occupy the first rank. 
It is of them that the writer is thinking when he 
praises the great multitude who have come out of the 
great tribulation, who have conquered in the strength 
of the Lamb: they are the first to rise from the dead 
and to live and reign with Christ in the millennial 
kingdom. One is mentioned by name, the martyr 
of Pergamos, Antipas the faithful witness. The 
Apocalypse itself is intended as an invitation to 
martyrdom: “Blessed are the dead which die in the 
Lord from henceforth” [<i>i.e</i>., as martyrs]; “yea, saith 
the spirit, they shall rest from their labours; for their works follow with 
them.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii-p3">Other writings celebrate the martyrs of past ages 
as saints, so the Epistle to the Hebrews. The 
catalogue of the men of faith—the cloud of witnesses—is closed with the martyrs. The author enumerates 
every variety of death and terror. “Some were 
crucified, others had trial of mockings and scourgings; 
yea, moreover, of bonds and imprisonment; they 
were stoned, tortured, sawn asunder; they were slain 
with the sword: they went about in sheepskins, 
in goatskins, being destitute, afflicted, evil-intreated, of 
whom the world was not worthy.” That applies to 
the martyrs of the Jewish Church, but it shows how 
Christian enthusiasm was kindled by such fancies. 
The Acts of the Apostles celebrates the apostles as 
martyrs. Nothing but his martyrdom is related of 
James, and not much more of Stephen. St Peter 
and St Paul are heroes of suffering. But the fatal 
termination is by no means the most important part <pb n="25" id="iii.i.iii-Page_25" />
of a martyrdom. The most famous cases are those 
when the hero is rescued from the greatest danger by 
a divine miracle: Peter in prison, Paul at Lystra and 
at Philippi. The first Epistle of St Clement refers 
to the two apostles St Peter and St Paul, who died 
the martyr’s death. “To whom were added a great 
number of the elect, who, suffering many torments 
and much dishonour through jealous enmity, gave us 
thereby a most excellent example.” The “Shepherd” of Hermas, written in a time of persecution, is 
especially instructive. In his vision the prophet is 
about to seat himself on the right hand of the woman 
that appears to him, but she refuses to give him this 
seat of honour; it belongs to the martyrs alone who 
have endured scourgings and imprisonment, great 
plagues, crucifixion and wild beasts for the sake 
of the Name. It is true, however, that the same 
third vision afterwards mentions only the martyrs in 
the second place, namely, after the apostles, bishops, 
teachers and deacons. The martyr is accordingly to 
rank above the prophets but below the bishops, which 
points to the first beginnings of disputes as to precedence. Martyrdom is already reckoned as so high a 
merit, quite in itself and apart from the rest of the 
Christian life, that Hermas feels himself compelled to 
enter the lists against this exaggerated estimate of its 
value. To certain martyrs or confessors he declares: “Had ye not suffered for the name of the Lord, ye 
had been as dead in the sight of God because of your 
sins.” At the same time he declares that martyrdom 
procures forgiveness of sins for all men. Such were 
the views of the Church at Rome. The martyrdom 
of Polycarp and the Ignatian letters show us how far <pb n="24" id="iii.i.iii-Page_24" /> more highly martyrdom was esteemed in the East 
than the episcopal office, for both Polycarp and 
Ignatius were bishops. So we read in the martyrdom of Polycarp. “We pray to Christ as to the Son 
of God, but we love the martyrs as the disciples and 
followers of the Lord.” Ignatius, who has so lofty 
a consciousness of his episcopal office, declares that it 
is only now, in martyrdom, that he begins to be a 
true disciple of Jesus. It is only the martyr who in 
the strict sense of the word follows the steps of Jesus. 
The high esteem, therefore, in which these martyred 
saints were held had consequences of a directly 
political nature for the surviving confessors. They 
were considered to be inspired in an extraordinary 
degree—according to Jesus’ promise that the Spirit 
should be their advocate when they should be 
delivered up for judgment—and so they came to 
be the rivals of the bishops.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii-p4">The ascetics formed the second class of the saints. 
<scripRef passage="1Cor 7:1-40" id="iii.i.iii-p4.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|1|7|40" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.1-1Cor.7.40">1 Cor. vii.</scripRef> and the enigmatic and uncertain saying of 
Jesus concerning those who made themselves eunuchs 
for the kingdom of heaven’s sake in <scripRef passage="Mt 19:1-30" id="iii.i.iii-p4.2" parsed="|Matt|19|1|19|30" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.1-Matt.19.30">Matt. xix.</scripRef> led 
many in very early times to attach a superior sanctity 
to the single state. This form of asceticism was 
reckoned as the token of an especial charism. 
Separate orders of virgins and of widows came into 
being. The author of the Lucan writings helps to 
exalt and to glorify them by his enthusiastic description of the widow Hannah and of the virgin Tabitha. 
By the time when the Pastoral letters were written 
the honourable title of widow must have been very 
grossly misused. Not only was greater sanctity 
attached to it, but considerable support was assigned <pb n="25" id="iii.i.iii-Page_25_1" />
to the widows by the congregations. Thereupon 
widows with large families of children presented 
themselves for admission into the sacred order, or 
quite young widows whose secret intention was to 
marry again. The energetic manner in which the 
author sets about the reform and reduction of the 
order of widows is very entertaining. He is fighting 
at the same time for the episcopal authority, upon 
which these holy ladies often trench. From the very 
first the ascetic was the natural rival of the bishop. 
He had the greater sanctity, the bishop the greater 
dignity. If the ascetic began to boast into the  
bargain, then strife was scarcely to be avoided. “The 
ascetic is not to boast”—the words of warning come to 
us from a document of the first century—“for he 
knows that it is not from himself that he has received 
the strength to be continent.” Bishop Ignatius writes to Bishop Polycarp still 
more uncompromisingly: “If a man possesses the power to remain 
continent then he shall refrain from vaunting in 
honour of the body of the Lord [<i>i.e</i>., of the Church]. If he vaunts, then 
he is lost; and if he is accounted more highly than the bishop, then he has 
utterly perished.” That sounds like the motto for the great war that was to be 
waged for centuries between the official position and the holy life, between the 
bishop and the monk. The esteem in which the ascetic life was held was still 
further increased by certain mystic tendencies: the marriage with Christ did not 
appear to be quite capable of realization save in the case of the unmarried. 
Then there was the loathing felt for the only too familiar heathen life of 
impurity, together with various forms of the late-Jewish and foreign aversion <pb n="26" id="iii.i.iii-Page_26" /> to nature. Even at this early date asceticism 
was exalted to the highest honour in current legends. 
Abundant proof of this statement can be found in 
the Acts of the virgin Thecla, in almost all the apocryphal Acts of Apostles, and in the Gospel of Mary. 
Entire continence is everywhere accounted the higher 
and truer form of Christianity. No wonder that the 
bishop fell into disrepute and that the episcopal 
author of the Pastoral epistles inveighs loudly against 
those emissaries of the devil who forbid marriage. 
In the eyes of a great portion of the Christian community the ascetics appeared to be the only people 
who had seriously set out in quest of the ideal of the 
Gospel.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii-p5">The beginnings of the voluminous literature of 
hagiology can be traced back to the end of the first 
century. The series is begun by the Gospels; Jesus 
Himself appears in them as the first of the saints, 
though He is, it is true, at the same time the 
messenger of the clear Word of God. The various 
Acts of the Apostles follow next; they reflect the ideal of popular piety. The 
men of God are there depicted as converters of the heathen, as workers of 
miracles, as ascetics, and as martyrs. It is possible that our canonical book of 
the Acts is the first of this group of literary productions. But the editor 
reproduces the legend of the saints with an ecclesiastical bias and writes as a 
conscious advocate of episcopal authority. In the apocryphal writings, on the 
contrary, the saint is pourtrayed without any ecclesiastical 
coloring. They are the last products of the dying 
enthusiasm. Human and divine here melt into one; 
the miraculous forms the rule, the ordinary the exception. <pb n="27" id="iii.i.iii-Page_27" />
The tendency is throughout ascetic and anti 
social, but secular interests claim their due in the 
romantic form in which they are composed. At 
bottom all these saints are, after all, caricatures of 
Jesus and of His great successor.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii-p6">Thus equipped with bishops, theologians and saints, 
the Church goes forward to meet the problems of the 
new age. There were no longer any great personalities with an immediate divine calling. That is not 
the fault of the Church. The time now came when 
second-rate characters and talents were strong enough 
to find a place for the new religion in the world and 
to preserve it from entire destruction therein.</p>


<pb n="28" id="iii.i.iii-Page_28" />
</div3></div2></div1>

    <div1 title="The Development of the Church’s Theology." id="iv" prev="iii.i.iii" next="iv.i">
<h2 id="iv-p0.1">THE DEVELOPMENT OF THE CHURCH’S THEOLOGY.</h2>

      <div2 title="Christianity and Judaism." id="iv.i" prev="iv" next="iv.i.i">
<h2 id="iv.i-p0.1">CHRISTIANITY AND JUDAISM.</h2>

        <div3 title="Chapter IV. The Jewish Faith." id="iv.i.i" prev="iv.i" next="iv.i.ii">
<h2 id="iv.i.i-p0.1">CHAPTER IV.</h2>
<h3 id="iv.i.i-p0.2">THE JEWISH FAITH.</h3>
<p class="first" id="iv.i.i-p1">IT was only the Jewish war and the destruction of 
Jerusalem in the year 70 <span class="sc" id="iv.i.i-p1.1">A.D.</span> that finally effected the 
external breach between Jews and Christians. It 
was now clear to all Christians that the mission of 
Jesus and the apostles to Israel had been in vain, and 
had not stayed the judgment of God. The fulfilment 
of Jesus’ prophecies, the wrath of God poured out 
upon Jerusalem as a punishment for the murder of 
Jesus—such seemed (to all Christians) to be the 
meaning of the terrible events which had just 
taken place, for everyone who could read the signs 
of the times. And while these convictions were 
gaining ground among the Christians, the authors of 
the Apocalypse of Baruch and of Ezra were pouring 
forth their lamentations for the desolation of the 
holy land and the destruction of the holy city. 
Something was gradually settling down between 
Jews and Christians, something of greater weight 
than theological differences. A rift in thought and <pb n="29" id="iv.i.i-Page_29" />
feeling was gradually broadening, which removed 
every possibility of mutual understanding. The 
same event called forth rejoicing and contentment in 
the one camp and dismay in the other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.i-p2">The Jews retaliated first of all by the expulsion of 
all Christians from membership in the synagogues. 
Everyone that espoused the cause of Jesus was 
immediately excommunicated with the most terrible 
curses. The passage in St Luke’s Gospel alludes to 
this where it is written: “Blessed are ye when men 
shall hate you, and when they shall separate you from 
their company and reproach you and cast out your 
name as evil for the Son of man’s sake.” A nice illustration is also to be found 
(in the Fourth Gospel) in the story of the man that was born blind. This man was 
cast out of the assembly, “for the Jews had agreed that if any man should 
confess Him to be Christ, he should be put out of the synagogue.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.i-p3">A further step was taken when the Christians were 
denounced to the Roman governors under the pretext 
of being politically dangerous. The Jews were the 
principal instigators in the persecution of Christians 
that now began; it was they who sowed broadcast 
the accusations of revolt, innovation and conspiracy, 
and thrust Christianity from them as an “illegal 
religion.” The Lucan writings contain a series of 
such denunciations: “Jesus perverted the people, 
forbidding to give tribute to Caesar, and saying that 
He Himself is Christ a king.” “The Christians 
have turned the world upside down; they act contrary 
to the decrees of Caesar, saying that there is another 
king, one Jesus.” It is true that, according to the 
narrative in the Acts of the Apostles, these accusations <pb n="30" id="iv.i.i-Page_30" /> usually fell flat. The Roman governors were 
too wise and just not to turn a deaf ear to such 
fabrications. So it should have been, but such was 
not the actual state of affairs. We know, on the 
contrary, that in consequence of Jewish denunciations 
the Christians were condemned as innovators and 
revolutionaries dangerous to the well-being of the 
State. Even the Apocalypse couples the denunciation of the Jews and the persecution of the Christians 
together. The martyrdom of Polycarp is the best 
instance that we possess of the fierce hatred which 
the Jews nourished against the Christians. The 
voices of Jews mingle with those of the heathen 
multitude and clamour for the execution of Polycarp; 
then, “as usual,” they drag the wood up to the stake, 
and finally they try to hinder the body from being 
handed over to the Christians. Political denunciation 
was, however, only one of the weapons which the 
Jews employed; the other, equally effective, was the 
defamation of the moral character of Jesus and the 
Christians, the wholesale dissemination of all those 
calumnious reports concerning the birth of Christ, 
the theft of His body after His death, and the like, 
against which St Matthew’s Gospel already feels 
bound to protest. The whole story of Jesus was 
travestied and vulgarized, and thus exposed to the 
mockery of the educated classes. Although Justin’s report of an official mission of Jewish calumniators 
soon after Jesus’ death is legendary, there was a 
basis of fact upon which his supposition was 
built. The philosopher Celsus appears to have 
been acquainted with a Jewish pamphlet full of 
aspersions upon the Christians. He despises it <pb n="31" id="iv.i.i-Page_31" />
himself, but for all that he enjoys making use of 
it. Thus, then, the Jews did their utmost to root 
out the Christians, and the wild hatred which 
these latter conceived for them was not altogether 
unmerited.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.i-p4">The influence of Judaism upon Christianity would 
never have been of any consequence had the combatants confined themselves to these brutal methods 
of warfare. But from very early times controversy 
was employed as well as calumny. Thus the teachers 
of the two religions engaged in learned disputations, 
which naturally scarcely ever had any practical 
results, but did not fail to exercise a considerable 
influence upon men’s minds. The earliest picture of 
such a disputation is to be found in the Acts of the 
Apostles. The record of the speeches and of the 
argumentation of St Stephen and of St Paul affords us 
at the same time an insight into the circumstances of 
a later age. Next, we have the disputes of Jesus with 
the Jews at Jerusalem, contained in the Fourth 
Gospel. Here the author simply carries back into 
the life of Jesus the wranglings between Jews and 
Christians of his own day. Lastly, in his dialogue 
with the Jew Trypho, Justin gives us the outline 
of a regular disputation, of course in a Christian 
light. This work of Justin’s compensates in a measure 
for the loss of the older disputation between Jason 
and Papiscus, of which Aristo of Pella is said to 
have been the author. Justin’s dialogue is in any 
case an authority of the highest value if we would 
determine, not only the outer procedure in such a 
disputation, but also the apologetic methods in detail. 
Other anti-Jewish writings, such as the Epistle to <pb n="32" id="iv.i.i-Page_32" /> the Hebrews and that of Barnabas, afford us additional 
valuable information.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.i-p5">If we ask, what was the subject of this controversy 
and what were the main points in the dispute, then 
we must be prepared to find that the specific differences between the Christian and the Jew had not 
been grasped at all by either party in the theological 
dispute. For in reality two completely different 
types or species of religion stood opposed to each 
other, and they could only be contrasted as wholes: 
it was not a question of single dogmas or customs; 
the point at issue was the entire relation of man to 
God. Does man claim to be God’s child, or is he His 
slave? Are love and joy to prevail in him, or is it 
fear? Which is important in God’s sight—the abiding 
in the three realities, or a hundred secondary matters? 
The answer to these fundamental questions was that 
which really differentiated the Christian from the Jew. 
But even in the earliest Christian Church the subject 
of controversy was less the new element in religion 
than the dogma of the Messiah. Could it be applied 
to Jesus in spite of His death or not? This dispute 
began the process whereby the fundamental points of 
difference were obliterated and obscured. Then, in 
addition to this, there came in, through Paul, the strife 
concerning the law. Paul sets up a sharp antithesis—the law or Jesus Christ. Here was at any rate a 
faint glimmering of the truth. It is because Jesus 
Christ is the only mediator between God and man 
and the barrier of the law no longer exists for the 
Christian, that His religion is of a totally different 
nature—it is the glorious liberty of the children of 
God. St Paul had indeed a profounder conception <pb n="33" id="iv.i.i-Page_33" />
of the superiority of Christianity than any other man. 
But for the succeeding age the resulting difference 
is a merely external one. Compared with the Jews 
the Christians have at once lost and gained. They 
have lost the burden of the ceremonial law, they have 
gained the faith in Jesus the Messiah. In other 
words, the life of the Christians has become easier, 
their faith a harder matter. The expression of 
the comparison with their opponents could hardly 
have been less felicitous. Matters were made worse 
by the constant attempt of the Christian apologetic 
to transform the absolute antithesis between the law 
and Christ, such as St Paul had proclaimed it, into a 
merely relative difference whereby Christ was discovered everywhere in the Jewish Book, even in the 
law, and validity was claimed for the law, even in the 
Christian Church, only in a modified sense. The 
belief in Christ was itself to prove to be something 
Jewish and of extreme antiquity; and, on the other 
hand, the law was to be a revelation which only the 
Christians were able to read aright. By this apologetic device they deprived themselves of the very 
possibility of understanding the peculiar characteristics 
of Christianity and its superiority over Judaism. 
Nor is this the only occasion on which apologetics, 
instead of bringing light, have darkened counsel.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.i-p6">We have now to give an outline of the Christological controversy between the Jews and the 
Christians and the Christological apologetics of the 
latter. The starting-point was the question: Is Jesus 
the Messiah expected by the Jews or not? But 
since St Paul had created an entirely new Christology—the Son of God from heaven, the mediator <pb n="34" id="iv.i.i-Page_34" /> of creation and of revelation in the Old Testament—this speculation had also to be defended against the 
Jews.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.i-p7">Here were two things as far as the poles asunder—Jewish eschatological doctrines and new Christian 
speculations. The dialogue with Trypho (ch. 48) 
shows conclusively that the difference between Jews 
and Christians was clearly realized. Trypho says, 
that Jesus should be the Messiah is paradoxical, but 
to assert that He pre-existed as God and then 
became man in a supernatural fashion, is “not only 
paradoxical but foolish,” whereupon Justin admits 
that the proof of the second statement is rather more 
difficult.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.i-p8">First of all, it had to be proved that Jesus was the 
Messiah. This was in reality no easy task, seeing 
that Jesus had eliminated nearly all that was Jewish 
from the conception of the Messiah and referred His 
disciples to the future for the little that remained. 
But the difficulty was no longer felt. It was maintained that Jesus had been acknowledged as the 
Jewish Messiah while He lived on earth. The chief 
rock of offence was now, as ever, His death, which 
the Jews interpreted as punishment for wrongdoing. 
Hence the greatest part of this Messianic theology is 
apologetics for the death of Jesus. The Resurrection 
there appears as evidence of restitution, and is itself 
defended by an ever-lengthening chain of proofs. 
When the Jews persisted in spreading abroad the 
report of the theft of the body of Jesus, the Christians 
invented the story of the watch and the sealing of the 
grave by way of refutation. The legends concerning 
the miraculous occurrences at the death of Jesus were <pb n="35" id="iv.i.i-Page_35" />
in like manner furnished with the evidence of eye 
witnesses, and completed the story of the Resurrection.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.i-p9">The proof from prophecy was intended to remove 
any further objections that might be entertained. In 
the first place, prophecies of Jesus Himself were 
fulfilled in the story of the Passion—there was a 
whole series of detailed predictions and of symbolical 
actions, from which the inference was to be drawn 
that He did not bow before superior force but died 
of His own free will. Next, the whole of the Old 
Testament was interpreted as the book of the death 
of the Messiah, not merely <scripRef passage="Isa 53:1-12" id="iv.i.i-p9.1" parsed="|Isa|53|1|53|12" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.1-Isa.53.12">Isa. liii.</scripRef>, but all the 
sacrifices and laws of the trespass offering, all the 
lamentations of the Psalmists, the sacrifice of Isaac, 
the scarlet thread of Rahab the harlot, the brazen 
serpent in the wilderness, the hands of Moses up 
lifted crosswise in the battle against the Amalakites, 
and so forth. Nothing was too recondite to deter 
them. Barnabas writes with the greatest equanimity, “The red heifer in <scripRef passage="Numb 19:2" id="iv.i.i-p9.2" parsed="|Num|19|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.19.2">Numbers xix.</scripRef> is the Lord Jesus.” 
The later evangelists, especially St Matthew and St John, are careful to note 
the exact fulfilment of single prophecies in the history of the Passion. “In 
order that the scripture might be fulfilled, Jesus said, I thirst.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.i-p10">The last recourse of apologetics was the proof of 
the voluntariness of Jesus' sufferings. He could have 
asked God to send Him legions of angels, but He 
would not. If by the mere utterance of the words “I am He” He made His enemies fall to the ground, 
how easily might He have escaped from them. His 
life was His own to give or to keep, and if He gave 
it, then it was for our sakes and that the scripture <pb n="36" id="iv.i.i-Page_36" /> might be fulfilled. Finally, the different legends 
about Judas were proofs of the judgment of God 
upon the traitor, and that was succeeded by the 
terrible revelation of His wrath upon the murderers 
and their city. More abundant proof could not be 
required of any apologetics. In the Gospels we can 
still see quite clearly how the apologetic narrative 
gradually increases in intensity. Mark always begins 
the series, Matthew and John always come last. In 
the same manner an ever-lengthening chain of Old 
Testament proof stretches from the Acts over John 
and Barnabas to Justin. The Christian teachers 
carefully preserved their store of apologetic arguments 
and handed it on with further additions. But their 
line of defence was after all pitiably weak, and the 
Jews broke through it and came out victorious in the 
end. The Christians admitted that Jesus’ death 
destroys His claim to be the Messiah, if it were not 
that. . . . The want of taste in the reasoning is of 
little moment compared with the far more serious, 
wantonness with which passages were altered, perverted, or invented by the apologists. They inserted 
glosses of greater or less extent in several passages of 
the Old Testament (Son of God, Wood, etc.), and 
thereby rendered themselves liable to the charge of 
forgery. Nor was it any blessing for Christianity if, 
thanks to this apologetic of theirs, importance was attached even more exclusively than heretofore to the 
death of Jesus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.i-p11">The rest of the history was, however, not entirely 
neglected. Difficulties had to be removed and 
further proofs of the Messiahship furnished. The 
doctrine of Jesus Davidic descent was maintained in <pb n="37" id="iv.i.i-Page_37" />
spite of Jesus’ answer to the Scribes, and in spite of 
the story of the miraculous birth—now just beginning 
to appear among the Gentile Christians—which of 
course invalidates this argument. Barnabas alone 
rejects the descent from David in favour of the divine 
Sonship. A consequence of the Davidic descent was 
the postulate of the birth in Bethlehem (cp. <scripRef id="iv.i.i-p11.1" passage="Matt. ii. 5" parsed="|Matt|2|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.2.5">Matt. 
ii. 5</scripRef> and <scripRef id="iv.i.i-p11.2" passage="John vii. 42" parsed="|John|7|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.42">John vii. 42</scripRef>), which was clearly contradicted, 
however, by the fact that Jesus came from Nazareth. 
The postulate was transformed into history. The 
first evangelist shows us how it came about that 
Jesus, who had been born at Bethlehem, grew up 
at Nazareth, and the third explains how it was that 
the parents of Jesus, who were settled at Nazareth, 
came to have their child at Bethlehem.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.i-p12">Galilee was, however, still the land of darkness. 
Can the Messiah come from Galilee? The first 
evangelist has recourse to the prophecy of Isaiah—the 
light of the Messiah is to spring up in Galilee. The 
fourth evangelist simply transfers the scene of Jesus’ activity to Jerusalem in order that every reproach of 
Jesus having taught in a corner and in secret might 
be removed. This apologetic transformation of the 
life of Jesus equals in boldness the transference of His 
birthplace. One other apparent obstacle to the  
doctrine that Jesus was the Messiah had to be surmounted—the baptism of Jesus by John, for surely 
the Baptist is the greater, and the baptized is even 
a sinner. To counterbalance these inferences the 
first evangelist inserted the conversation in the course 
of which the Baptist humbles himself before Jesus; 
the third placed the Baptist in an inferior position 
through his previous history; the fourth made the <pb n="38" id="iv.i.i-Page_38" />Baptist to be the first publicly to confess the Son of 
God that came down from heaven to reconcile the 
world; and lastly, Justin proved that the Jewish 
doctrine of the anointment of the Messiah by Elijah 
had been fulfilled in the baptism of Jesus. In a 
similar manner we find that Jewish objections have 
had to be taken into account in very many places in 
the Gospel tradition. Although the Gospel of St 
Mark was itself inspired by a most enthusiastic faith 
and intended to awaken a like faith, it proved to be 
the source of considerable perplexity to later writers, 
for its author had evidently under-estimated the 
keenness of his adversaries’ perceptions. With an 
entire absence of suspicion he lets the men of 
Nazareth speak of Jesus’ trade as a carpenter, and 
tells us how Jesus own relations once took Him to 
be mad. He had shown Jesus’ powers to be subject 
to limitation on all sides, even in the moral sphere. 
He will not suffer Himself to be called good; He 
knows neither the day nor hour of the Parousia; 
nor can He dispose of the places in the kingdom 
of heaven. He is repeatedly compelled to have 
recourse to questions. He asks the name of the 
demon, inquires who it was that caused power to go 
forth from Him by touching Him; or again, He 
would know the subject of the disciples’ conversation, 
and the duration of the epileptic’s malady. Even 
His miraculous power is limited. At one time He 
can do no miracles. At another all the sick are 
brought to Him, and He heals, not all, but many; 
He cannot make the blind man to see immediately; 
the deaf He heals, but with many sighs. When He 
is asked to confirm His position by giving a sign He <pb n="39" id="iv.i.i-Page_39" />
refuses. Whilst these are the very features for the 
sake of which we, at this present day, ascribe the 
greatest historical accuracy to St Mark, his oldest 
Christian readers were greatly distressed by so many 
obvious defects in the picture of Jesus, which afforded 
such convenient points of attack for scornful adversaries, at first Jewish, and later Greek as well. 
Every later evangelist, Matthew, Luke and John, is 
therefore very eager to remove such rocks of offence, 
either through simply omitting them or by correcting 
them or by smoothing them away by means of 
explanation; and yet, as the criticism of the Jew in 
Celsus, and as Celsus himself shows us, more than 
sufficient points of attack remained. For us this is 
a great comfort. We sometimes fear lest the true 
figure of Jesus is lost to us because of the draperies 
in which it has been shrouded, and His true features 
hopelessly obscured because of the successive layers 
of colours under which they lie concealed. Here we 
have a proof that a real human being, and no mere 
product of faith, is speaking to us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.i-p13">The main question still remained unanswered as 
before: Does the life of Jesus as a whole give one the 
impression that He was the Messiah? Originally the 
Christians universally shared the belief that Jesus had 
yet to come as Messiah. The Messianic glory had 
not yet been revealed in Him. It was only the 
return of Jesus and the ‘advent of Messiah” that was 
to furnish the full Messianic proof. But in the 
course of the controversy with the Jews, and under 
the influence of the Pauline conception of the Son 
of God who had already appeared, the proof began to 
be attempted that Jesus was the Messiah who had <pb n="40" id="iv.i.i-Page_40" /> already come, and not the one whose coming had still 
to be expected. The task was an impossible one. 
Jesus’ life was marked so clearly by the characteristics 
of a lowly origin, of suffering, of want, of distance 
from God. What proof could here be found of the 
Messianic glory in the Jewish sense of the word? 
All the national prophecies had evidently not been 
fulfilled by Him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.i-p14">The Christian apologists sought to surmount the 
difficulty in two mutually exclusive ways. The first, 
and the more honest, was the artificially constructed 
theory of the twofold advent of the Messiah—one in 
humiliation, one in glory. The first traces of this 
theory are to be found in the Lucan writings, where 
we have the explanation—first the suffering and then 
the glory. It is completed in Barnabas and in Justin, 
together with the proofs from the Old Testament. 
On the great day of Atonement there were two 
he-goats resembling each other, according to the 
Rabbinical theory; just so the Jesus of the second 
advent will be like the Jesus murdered by the Jews. 
This theory possessed one great advantage: the story 
of Jesus could be taken as it was in reality. But then 
the chief proof had to be deferred to the uncertain 
future.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.i-p15">Hence the origin of the opposite theory. The 
Messianic glory was manifested during Jesus’ earthly 
life. The first evangelist goes a long way to meet it 
with his great proof from miracles (<scripRef passage="Mt 8:1-9:38" id="iv.i.i-p15.1" parsed="|Matt|8|1|9|38" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.1-Matt.9.38">ch. viii.-ix.</scripRef>), and the 
proof from prophecy throughout the whole of his 
book. One who possessed such miraculous powers, 
and in whom so many prophecies were fulfilled, was 
the Messiah in the fulness of His glory. He needed <pb n="41" id="iv.i.i-Page_41" />
not to be baptized, He needed not to die. Characteristic, too, is the omission of the words, 
“Why callest 
thou Me good?” And yet all that this evangelist 
does, is a very modest beginning compared with the 
total transformation of the life of Jesus, effected in 
the Fourth Gospel in the interests of the Messianic 
theory. “When Christ cometh will He do more 
miracles than these which this man hath done?” This 
exclamation of the Jews might serve as a motto for 
the whole book. The evangelist’s aim is the proof 
that Jesus was the Christ during His life on earth, and 
not in the future only. The future Parousia of Christ 
is an entirely subsidiary consideration: he has  
something better to offer than consolation by means of a 
hope that is still to be realized. Behold the Messiah, 
who has come in the full glory of God. The mighty 
miracles, the changing of the water into wine, the 
healing of the man who had been lame for thirty-eight 
years, and of the man born blind, the feeding of the 
five thousand, the walking on the sea, the raising of 
Lazarus after three days—they are all signs of the 
Messiahship of Jesus, the revelation of His Messianic 
glory; for they are all of them wonders, such as could 
only be expected to occur in the Messianic age. This 
Messiah possessed sinlessness, omniscience and omnipotence upon earth. Jesus’ death was voluntarily a 
proof of His love. How could anyone fail to believe 
that He was the Messiah? To meet the demand of 
the Rabbis, who were forever clamouring for testimonies, authoritative proofs, the fifth chapter of the 
Gospel furnishes a whole concatenation of proofs—the 
testimony of John, the wonders, the voice of God, 
the Old Testament. Then again he investigates the <pb n="42" id="iv.i.i-Page_42" /> difficult questions whether the testimony of Jesus to 
Himself is valid or not, and decides that it is, because 
Jesus’ testimony carries greater weight than that of 
any man, His knowledge being subject to no limitations, and as it is always accompanied by the 
testimony of God, it fulfils the requirement of the 
law that testimony shall be in the mouth of two 
witnesses. Hence furthermore, as a natural consequence, the Messianic judgment was executed by 
the mere appearance of Jesus, and the Messianic 
gift of everlasting life was imparted by Jesus; 
for the presence of the Messiah implies judgment 
and everlasting blessedness. John was merely the 
apologist who consistently drew all the consequences 
from the proposition that Jesus was the Messiah. 
Had it depended upon him, the Christians might 
entirely have discarded the proof from the Parousia 
while retaining the hope in the Parousia itself. But 
the Church did not accept this theory. It was 
rejected even by as early a writer as Justin. The 
impression of Jesus’ lowly life left by the Synoptic 
Gospels was too strong and the hope in the Parousia 
too important for the great mass of the Christians. 
The only theory which held its ground was that of 
the double Parousia. This did not imply, however, 
the rejection of the Christ of glory as He appeared in 
the Johannine Gospel. For the Gentiles especially 
the evangelist thereby furnished a proof that God had 
appeared upon earth. Thus, then, while John did not 
attain his proximate aim by his unsparing idealization 
of history—that is to say, the refutation of the Jews—he did make a deeper impression upon the Greeks 
than he would have done otherwise. John himself is <pb n="43" id="iv.i.i-Page_43" />
in reality perfectly well aware that however many 
testimonies he may gather, his arguments do not 
carry conviction to any learned Jew. He alone that 
has the Spirit can understand the Christian doctrine, 
can recognise that the death of Jesus was a judgment, not upon the Crucified, but upon the devil, 
and that the Old Testament is full of types of the 
death of Jesus. That is the conclusion of every 
controversy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.i-p16">Jesus had not been the Messiah of the Jews. The 
whole artificial series of proofs brought forward by 
the Christians simply corroborates this assertion. All 
that they advance is figment, feint and fabrication. 
No single Christian had the courage to tell the Jews 
straight out: Jesus was not that which you wish 
Him to be, because He was something a great deal 
better.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.i-p17">There were, of course, many Christians to whom 
the title of Messiah did not imply very much, though 
that which they substituted for it was in no wise 
better. The author of the Epistle to the Hebrews 
belongs to this class. Although he calls Jesus Christ 
he knows practically nothing of the Messianic theology, and therefore the Jewish Alexandrine school of 
thought to which he belongs attached no importance 
to this doctrine. His favourite book is the Pentateuch, which makes no mention of the Messiah. 
When he wishes to picture Jesus clearly to himself 
and the Jewish readers of the Bible he can only do so 
by means of the types and conceptions of the Pentateuch. Hence he derives his favourite idea, Jesus 
the high priest according to the order of Melchisedec.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.i-p18">His letter is addressed to Christians, but to such as <pb n="44" id="iv.i.i-Page_44" /> are deeply impressed by Judaism. Christianity—so 
some of these Christians would say to each other—is a poor and insignificant kind of faith. It is forever 
putting us off with hopes for the future which are 
never realized, whilst Judaism has its divine institutions in the present. They were jealous of the 
ecclesiastical privileges of Judaism, just as so many 
Protestants secretly envy Rome her prerogatives. 
Israel had angels as mediators of the covenant, it had 
its public worship and its divinely ordained priesthood,  
and derived the certainty of its future salvation 
from these actual guarantees. The simple fact that 
the war of the year 70 <span class="sc" id="iv.i.i-p18.1">A.D.</span> had swept away the 
Church of Israel did not cause these Christians to 
waver in their partiality for Judaism. They believed 
the sacred book more than the actual present.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.i-p19">The usual result of apologetics can be traced in our 
author. Instead of brushing these preposterous 
objections aside he takes them into consideration and 
really tries to prove that the Christians possess the 
better Church with a higher ritual and priesthood. 
It was an amazing undertaking. The method employed was to apply the Pentateuch to Jesus. But 
Jesus was not of Aaron’s line, and had He been He 
would but have been the equal of the Jewish high 
priests. So our Christian author selects the figure of 
Melchisedec, naturally incited thereto by the <scripRef passage="Psa 110:1-7" id="iv.i.i-p19.1" parsed="|Ps|110|1|110|7" osisRef="Bible:Ps.110.1-Ps.110.7">110th 
Messianic psalm</scripRef>, which had for a long time past been 
interpreted in a Christian sense. He need trouble 
himself as little about the Jesus of history as St 
Paul or the author of the Apocalypse. It is sufficient 
for him to identify Jesus with the high priest Melchisedec in order to undermine the foundations on <pb n="45" id="iv.i.i-Page_45" />
which the prerogatives of Israel rest. Melchisedec 
hereby does our author the same good turn that 
Abraham had done St Paul. He furnishes the proof 
from antiquity. As high priest after the order of 
Melchisedec, Christ is older than Levi and Aaron. 
The whole Jewish priesthood paid tithes and did 
reverence to Melchisedec in the person of their ancestor Abraham. It is one of the pleasant little ironies 
of history that the very character which had been 
invented by the Jews for the express purpose of in 
vesting Jerusalem with a halo of magnificence in a 
remote antiquity, should now be used as the lever 
whereby all Jewish prerogatives were overthrown.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.i-p20">Starting from this figure, our author proves on the 
one hand the similarity of Christ to the Jewish high 
priests, but above all, the difference that exists between 
them and His superiority over them. The priests of 
Aaron are many, Jesus one; they are the sinful, He 
the sinless; they worship in the temple made with 
hands, He in the heavenly temple; they make atonement to God year by year, He once; they with the 
blood of bulls and calves, He with His own. In all 
this clever trifling it does not of course matter that 
Jesus is explained now as priest and now as victim, 
for the author never employs that imaginative power 
which welds different features into one consistent 
picture. It is possible that he is influenced by 
another typical figure in the Jewish faith, that of the 
heavenly high priest Michael, believed by the Jews to 
represent their people continually in the sanctuary of 
God in heaven. Philo had already identified this 
archangelic high priest with his Logos. Philo’s pupil—our author—may very well have combined the <pb n="46" id="iv.i.i-Page_46" /> Melechisedec Christ with the heavenly Michael in 
like manner. But this is merely supposition. What 
is certain is that the figure of Jesus was now distorted 
for good and cast into a priestly mould so that such 
Christians as were attached to the old Jewish high 
priest might have some compensation for their loss. 
The whole comparison is a theological tour de force. 
Thank heaven, the real Jesus was the outspoken 
opponent of the high priest. To take from the 
high priesthood the colours for His portraiture was 
pure perversity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.i-p21">We do not really enter the domain of speculation 
until we come to the title ‘Son of God.’ The 
expression was originally a mere title for the Messiah, 
though even as such it was by no means common in 
the terminology of the schools. St Paul was the 
first to develop the theory of the heavenly Son of 
God, whose nature is inherently superior to our own. 
He is God’s own true Son, whereas we only become 
His sons by adoption. As Son of God He is to be 
conceived as dwelling in heaven from all eternity. 
This Pauline theory of the Son of God was immediately accepted by the teachers of the sub-apostolic 
age (<i>e.g</i>., the authors of the Epistle to the Hebrews, of 
St John’s Gospel, and the letter of Barnabas) as a 
certain basis on which to build. It was now also 
drawn into the controversy with the Jews.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.i-p22">The Jews clung firmly to their belief that God was 
the Father of all, so that they might call themselves 
His children. They altogether refused to accept 
Jesus as the Son of God in an especial sense. The 
Christians answered by denying the Jewish faith in 
God the Father, and by separating Jesus still more <pb n="47" id="iv.i.i-Page_47" />
sharply from men. In St John’s Gospel Jesus is 
made to tell the Jews in awful words that they are 
the children, not of God, but of the devil. A truly 
terrible statement, for it destroys the presupposition 
of Jesus’ whole teaching—the divine Fatherhood. 
There is no longer anything childlike in the religious 
relationship, nor is a direct approach to God possible. 
The consequences immediately make themselves felt 
for the Christians. They are no longer sons of God, 
as St Paul still calls them, but ‘children’ of God, 
<i>i.e</i>., the divine Sonship is reserved for Jesus. Hence 
forward God the Father and God the Son—with the 
addition of the word ‘only’—belong together as in 
the later Trinitarian dogma. The expression God 
the Father in the earlier sense is confined to prayers. 
Theology knows it no more. The teachers who are 
responsible for having effected this change in reality 
perpetrated a robbery upon Christianity which 
only escaped notice because of the ardour of their 
apologetic zeal.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.i-p23">If, however, the Son of God was thus removed 
from the children of God, then the question as to His 
relation to God was bound to come to the front at 
once. Once more the Jews were the instigators. 
They accused the Christians of apostasy from 
monotheism, of pure idolatry. Our oldest Gospel, 
St Mark, refers to this accusation when it tells 
us that Jesus was condemned to death as a 
blasphemer because He had called Himself Son 
of God; then the Fourth Gospel reproduces the 
charge made by the Jews in so many words: “Jesus by calling God His Father makes Himself 
equal with God.” “He blasphemes God in that <pb n="48" id="iv.i.i-Page_48" /> He being a man made Himself God.” This accusation is, of course, directed against the worshippers 
of Jesus, and not Jesus Himself. For the first time 
the Christians are exposed to the painful reproach of 
endangering the pure faith in God by their faith in 
Christ. The whole abyss stands revealed between 
the Pauline theology and the words of Jesus, “Thou 
shall worship God alone: no one is good but God.” 
When John appealed to the passage in the Psalms, “I have said, ye are Gods,” it was merely a theological evasion. The only inference from this passage 
was that the Old Testament itself did not employ the 
word God very strictly; nothing was gained thereby 
for Jesus' cause. There was only one means of 
rebutting the accusation that the Christians worshipped two Gods, and that was distinctly to declare 
Jesus' entire subordination to God. Such was John’s escape from the dilemma. He makes Jesus Himself 
confess that the Father is greater than He, that He 
received all things from the Father, and has nothing 
of Himself, that in all His works He follows the 
Father and fulfils the Father’s work. St John’s Christology is a compromise between the pure divinity 
of Christ, to which the evangelist nearly attains, and 
the unity of God, the dogma brought forward by the 
Jews in opposition to it. This compromise—the 
theory of subordination—owes its origin to nothing 
else than the anti-Jewish apologetics. After all, this 
impaired divinity is a mythological figure. The 
absurd antithesis now arose, the Jews merely had 
the Father, but the Christians the Son in addition. 
That was not John’s opinion, for he says that he 
alone has the Father, who has the Son, but it was <pb n="49" id="iv.i.i-Page_49" />
held by many Christian laymen. He that confessed 
this did, of course, at the same time admit that 
Judaism was the higher religion, free as yet from 
mythology.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.i-p24">The development of the Pauline Gnosis led the 
Christians a great deal further than the defence of 
the divine Sonship. Since the days of St Paul it was 
a universally accepted opinion that the whole of the 
Old Testament bore witness to Jesus as Lord. Both 
at the creation and in revelation He had acted 
mediatorially and vicariously. Now, as ‘the Lord’ is the Old Testament name of God, really all that is 
wanting in St Paul’s account is the name God for 
Jesus. The thing was there. As regards the Jews 
this was a complete innovation. The framework of 
the old Messianic theology was broken. The Jews 
protested, We dare not accept a second God. The 
Old Testament knows only one God—the Creator, 
and His servants—the angels.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.i-p25">In spite of this protest the Christological exegesis 
of the Old Testament prevailed in the Church. 
According to the Epistle to the Hebrews God created 
the world through His Son. This Son, the effulgence 
of the divine glory, is highly exalted above all angels. 
It is of Him that we read in the Psalms, “Let all 
the angels of God worship Him.” And, “Thou, 
Lord, in the beginning hast laid the foundation of the 
earth, and the heavens are the work of Thy hands: 
they shall perish, but Thou continuest.” Thereby 
the Jews are confounded with all their loud boasting 
in the revelation of angels.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.i-p26">John, too, declares that God created the world 
through His Son, the Logos. But above all it is <pb n="50" id="iv.i.i-Page_50" /> through Him that He revealed Himself to men. All 
theophanies, <i>e.g</i>., that of Isaiah, were Christophanies. 
It was Christ who came to the patriarchs: even 
then children of God arose in a wonderful manner 
through His word of promise. No man ever saw 
God. Wherever, therefore, God is described as 
coming to man in the Old Testament, we must apply 
the words to Christ. The Epistle of Barnabas 
follows along the same lines. For him, too, the Lord 
of this world is the Son, and it is generally acknowledged amongst the Christians that God spoke to 
Christ when He said, “Let us make man.” It is 
only with Justin, however, that we enter into the 
midst of the controversy with the Jews regarding the 
Old Testament. Both Christians and Jews accept 
the fact of the existence of mediators for God’s revelation to man as certain. The use of the plural 
in <scripRef passage="Gen 1:26" id="iv.i.i-p26.1" parsed="|Gen|1|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.26">Gen. i.</scripRef>, the mention of the angels and archangels 
of God, the wisdom of the Book of Proverbs, 
compel us to admit this conclusion. The question 
is merely between Christ and the angels. Now, 
since in many of the narratives in Genesis and 
Exodus the expressions ‘God’ and ‘angel of God’ are interchanged, Justin concludes that the heavenly 
visitant must be more than an ordinary angel (for 
He is God), and yet not the highest God (for He 
is an angel). He is therefore the Son of God, the 
second God. However great his efforts, the Jew 
Trypho cannot quite escape from the horns of this 
dilemma. Justin also shows us to what an extent 
the Christological exegesis of the Old Testament 
has already proceeded.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.i-p27">What are the names by which Jesus is known in <pb n="51" id="iv.i.i-Page_51" />
the Old Testament? Word, Wisdom, Day, the 
Rising Star, Sword, Stone, Staff, Jacob, Israel, 
Joseph, Judah, Archangel, Angel, Apostle, Man, Son 
of Man, Child, King, Priest, God, Lord, Glory of 
the Lord. That is to say, Jesus is everything in the 
Old Testament.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.i-p28">Trypho’s comment upon this is very effective: “Very well then; you Gentile Christians may be 
worshippers of this Lower Deity, but let us continue 
to be worshippers of the highest God.” That hits 
the nail upon the head. It is a choice between 
monotheism and mythology. The Christians preferred the latter, because they thereby rendered 
themselves masters of the Old Testament, and 
because it was better suited to the needs of such 
as were Gentiles.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.i-p29">The Christians were fully persuaded in their own 
minds that they had come forth from this controversy 
with the Jews victorious in all points. They had 
satisfactorily proved Jesus to be the Messiah by 
wonders and prophecies; they had proved Him to be 
a high priest according to the order of Melchisedec, to 
be Son of God, to be Lord and God in the Old 
Testament. They had started from the Messianic 
proof of the early Christian Church and the Gnosis 
of St Paul; and upon this foundation they had 
continued to build without change of plan. A 
straight line of succession can be traced from St 
Paul through St John to Justin. Proceeding from 
the secure basis of the Pauline Gnosis, the surrounding country is conquered until the whole of 
the Old Testament becomes a Christian book, and 
the Lower God stands beneath and by the side <pb n="52" id="iv.i.i-Page_52" /> of the God of creation. But the controversy with 
the Jews mightily furthered and hastened this 
theological work.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.i-p30">And yet this victory over the Jews implied at the 
same time an increasing alienation from Jesus Himself. It is an awful spectacle: here we have 
theologians fighting for Jesus, taking up arms in His 
defence, exalting Him, deifying Him, and at the 
same time inventing texts in His favour, transforming 
and perverting others, and all the while they never 
asked who He was in reality and what His aims 
were. The subject of all this anti-Jewish apologetic 
is never really Jesus, but the titles of Messiah, Son of 
God, and the like. The evangelist, who is the ablest 
champion of this defence of the faith, composes a new 
life of Jesus without any compunction as a theological 
commentary or canon of interpretation for the stories 
which he found to hand. No single Christian said 
what he might have said: “Jesus is our Redeemer, 
because He led us to God, because He freed us from 
the Scribes, because He made our lives wholesome 
and honest as against the Pharisees, because He inspired us with glad hope, forgiveness, courage and 
joy.” All this is to be found, to be sure, in the first 
three Gospels, though not as the real proof. The 
following, on the contrary, is indicated as the line of 
action to be pursued. He that would defend Jesus 
must first of all give Him the right titles; he must 
prove these titles by wonders and by prophecies; he 
must ransack the whole of the Old Testament for 
corroborative matter, and all the while care as little 
as possible for the real Jesus. This plan had such 
wide-reaching effects that to this day it is difficult to <pb n="53" id="iv.i.i-Page_53" />
retain one’s joy in Jesus in the teeth of all Christological fables.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.i-p31">The Christological controversy served to keep alive 
amongst the Christians the sense of the contrast 
between their religion and that of the Jews. Simultaneously, however, a strong current was making for 
a silent and gradual approximation of the Christian 
faith to that of their adversaries. Jewish eschatology, the Jewish belief in angels, even Jewish 
conceptions of God Himself, pass over into the 
Christian Church more and more extensively, though 
without at first attracting notice.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.i-p32">In its origin Christian eschatology was merely a 
form of the Jewish. All that Jesus did was to 
simplify and denationalize the Jewish hope. Even 
in St Paul we notice a very great increase in apocalyptic conceptions, theories as to the metamorphosis 
of the body, the concatenation of catastrophes, Antichrist and his destruction. Next the Christian 
Apocalypse regularly flooded the thoughts of the 
future hope with the Jewish Apocalypse. Nor did 
the process cease: it continued in an increasing 
measure. One single fact proves this more than an 
entire series of treatises. The whole of the later 
Jewish apocalyptic literature, even that which dates 
from after the year 70 <span class="sc" id="iv.i.i-p32.1">A.D.</span>, crosses silently over to 
the Christians, and is held by them in canonical 
estimation. The Epistle of St Jude employs the 
books of Enoch and the ascension of Moses; Barnabas 
uses the Apocalypse of Ezra; Hermas the prophecy 
of Eldad and Medad; Papias actually quotes a 
text from the Apocalypse of Baruch as a saying of <pb n="54" id="iv.i.i-Page_54" /> Jesus. And by the side of this apocalyptic literature 
a whole mass of eschatological mysteries passes over 
to the Christian teachers by oral tradition, so that the 
further we are removed from Jesus the more abundant 
the esoteric Jewish doctrines as to the future which 
we encounter amongst the Christians. This applies, 
<i>e.g</i>., to the legend of Antichrist, but not to it alone. 
If in spite of <scripRef passage="1Cor 15:1-58" id="iv.i.i-p32.2" parsed="|1Cor|15|1|15|58" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.1-1Cor.15.58">1 Cor. xv.</scripRef> the belief in the resurrection 
of the flesh obtained a firm footing as Christian dogma, 
Jewish influences may very well have been at work 
here. Chiliastic fancies dominate not merely bishops 
like Papias, whose critical powers are not very great, 
but even theologians like Justin, and give rise subsequently to a great movement in the Church through 
Montanus and his prophetesses. In spite of all Hellenistic influences, the gaze of Christians is ever turned 
expectantly towards the Holy Land in which Messiah 
is to descend together with the heavenly Jerusalem. 
One feature alone is wanting in this Utopia—Israel’s political position; in every other point the majority 
of Christians are Jews as regards their hopes for the 
future. Nor was this attended by any immediate 
evil consequences. Very soon, however, the influx 
of the Jewish eschatology caused a line of cleavage to 
appear between the enlightened and educated, who 
abominated these sensual expectations, and the plain 
and simple Christians, who clung to them with all 
their heart and soul. The greater inroads Judaism 
makes, the greater the severity of the subsequent 
conflict between the Hellenistic and the Semitic spirit 
in Christianity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.i-p33">The belief in angels naturally formed an integral 
part of Christianity from the very first. Yet how <pb n="55" id="iv.i.i-Page_55" />
very little Jesus says about angels. So close is the 
connection between Him and His disciples and the 
Father that there is no room for any intermediary 
beings. Here, too, St Paul takes up the position of 
Jesus. He will not suffer the intervention of angels 
in the relationship to God. He is at bottom opposed 
to angels, whom he almost always pictures to himself 
as being hostile to God, and tempting men away from 
God. Once again it is the Apocalypse which submerges Christianity under a flood of Jewish fancies. 
Here the angels regularly occupy an intermediary 
position between men and God. They are the 
channels of all communication from earth to heaven, 
to such an extent that angelolatry has already to be 
forbidden. One of these angels, Michael, is considered 
to have vanquished Satan in heaven, and ranks as 
a kind of redeemer. The process thus begun, continues according to the rule: the further removed 
from Jesus the deeper the descent into Judaism. 
Our Gospels are very instructive in this connection. 
The first old tradition which they incorporate is as 
yet free from angelology, but in the later the 
secondary parts, in the stories of the birth and the 
resurrection, angels, <i>e.g</i>., Gabriel, have an important 
role assigned to them. It is only in St John that the 
idea then emerges that Jesus’ intercourse with God 
was effected by means of a constant ascending and 
descending of the angels. But it is the book of the 
Acts which best shows us how important the faith in 
angels had become by this time for the ordinary 
layman’s religion. Angels are pictured as the 
constant companions of the saints: they counsel and 
comfort them, and set them free from grievous <pb n="56" id="iv.i.i-Page_56" /> dangers; but for simple Christians too they are 
mediators carrying men’s prayers up to God, and 
bringing back His answers. An average Christian 
has henceforth more to do with the angels than with 
God. Every page of our principal authority in 
angelology, the “Shepherd” of Hermas, proves that 
this statement is no exaggeration. To begin with, his 
knowledge about angels is boundless. There are the 
seven archangels, and their head, Christ. There is 
the angel of repentance, the angel of punishment, 
the two angels of righteousness and wickedness, 
the angel of the prophetic spirit, the angel of 
pleasure and of deceit, the angel Thegri, who is set 
over all animals, and many more. The very fact 
that he sometimes mentions Christ by the side of the 
archangel Michael and sometimes sets Him in his 
stead, proves that his faith in Christ is only intelligible to him as a special case of his belief in angels, 
but that at the same time he cannot quite rearrange 
the angelic hierarchy to suit his own ideas. Angels 
are the intermediaries in the whole sphere of religion. 
Men are handed over from one angel to another for 
their higher education, and so God’s purposes are 
carried out. This angelology appeared to the 
Christians at one time to be so important that they 
formulated it dogmatically. The Apocalypse begins 
with the salutation from God, from the seven angels 
before His throne, and from Jesus. In like manner 
Justin defines the Christian faith as belief in God, 
in Christ, in the angelic host, and in the Holy Ghost, 
although he is acquainted as well with the enumeration of the Holy Ghost in the third place. Here, 
too, it is quite possible to account for the firm footing <pb n="57" id="iv.i.i-Page_57" />
which this belief in angels obtained in the Church by 
the admission of the Jewish Apocalypses, the chief 
source of Jewish angelology. But oral intercourse 
with the Jews did more than anything else.  
However caused, this importation cannot be considered to 
have been a blessing.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.i-p34">The Christian faith in God inevitably suffered loss 
through the influx of so many later Jewish speculations. It is wonderful how rapidly the early faith 
in God the Father deteriorates. Men like St Paul 
and St John, who stand on the same high level as 
the Gospel of Jesus, do indeed from time to time 
give glad expression to their faith that God has 
manifested His love to us as the Father. But these 
same theologians, writing as apologists, proclaimed 
the terrible God of wrath or the hidden, unapproachable God who decrees death 
upon all who stand without the Church. What wonder, then, if even within the 
Church Christians but seldom obtained or retained the joyful trust in God the 
loving Father, and were content with His deputies and substitutes, Christ, the 
angels and the saints. At present, no direct intercourse with God is possible, 
for He is surrounded by His heavenly court filling all the heavens and 
encompassing Him so closely that no eye can pierce through it. It is only in the 
future, when the angels shall have smitten the whole earth with their plagues 
and executed their judgments, that one may hope that God will appear upon earth 
in mercy, though still inspiring terror. So Christians and Jews alike had once 
more reverted to the old conception of God, and the resulting frame of mind was 
a state of suspense, a perpetual oscillation between <pb n="58" id="iv.i.i-Page_58" /> fear and hope, neither trust nor joy. And 
this again brought about the further consequence 
that the Christians, not being able to take their stand 
firmly upon the redemption, which Jesus had really 
effected, were the more inclined to look for their 
superiority in the wrong quarter, <i>i.e</i>., in the vain 
imaginations of Christology.</p>


<pb n="59" id="iv.i.i-Page_59" />
</div3>

        <div3 title="Chapter V. the Law and Jewish Ethics." id="iv.i.ii" prev="iv.i.i" next="iv.i.iii">

<h2 id="iv.i.ii-p0.1">CHAPTER V.</h2>
<h3 id="iv.i.ii-p0.2">THE LAW AND JEWISH ETHICS.</h3>
<p class="first" id="iv.i.ii-p1">NEXT to Christology the question as to the law 
was the chief point of contention between Jews and 
Christians. Since Paul had proclaimed the annulling of the law for all Christians, they had remained 
practically free. Isolated attempts on the part of 
the Jews to reintroduce the law among the Christians 
were at once energetically repulsed—we need but 
look at the Epistle to the Hebrews, and at that of 
Barnabas. In Justin’s time, things have come to 
such a pitch that those who cling to the law after 
the manner of the old Jewish Christians are denied 
all hope of future blessedness by many members 
of the Church Catholic. It was impossible to go 
back upon the position laid down by St Paul. But 
to formulate and establish his theses soon proved to 
be impracticable. He himself had gone no further 
than to declare that the law had been annulled. 
The Jews forthwith reproach the Christians with 
having fallen away from the faith of the fathers in <pb n="60" id="iv.i.ii-Page_60" /> order to live in a state of immoral license. All that 
St Paul said about the influence of the Holy Spirit 
and one’s baptismal obligations was in vain. The 
absence of law meant licentiousness. The reproach 
of the Jews was all the more dangerous as they had 
an appearance of right on their side with their 
political denunciations. Thereby they compelled the 
Christian apologists to take up a positive position 
towards the law. The point to be proved was that 
far from being apostates, the Christians alone truly 
observed the law. In reality they were maintaining 
that which was not true. No man in all the world 
ever observes the Sabbath, circumcision and the 
regulations concerning food, by not troubling about 
them. This was not the first time, however, that 
the art of the theologian managed to turn No into 
Yes, and Yes into No.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p2">The First Gospel makes the earliest attempt in this 
direction. It is possible that the great declaration 
in the Sermon on the Mount, “I came to fulfil the 
law, not to destroy it,” may have been originally 
inserted by Judaizers. It is certain, however, that 
the words, as we read them to-day, are to be taken, 
not in a Jewish sense, but in that of the Catholic 
Church, and only thus obtained a footing in the 
Church. This is proved by the mere fact of the 
addition, “and the prophets” to the word “law.” Jesus here simply declares that 
He is the true interpreter of the Old Testament, that He alone has seized 
its inner meaning, and that this meaning is to be 
accepted by the Church. Naturally this is only 
possible if the interpretation be free and allegorical, 
in other words, Christian. Christ is the second <pb n="61" id="iv.i.ii-Page_61" />
Moses, who has seized upon the true meaning of 
the law. The Christians, therefore, do not transgress 
the law but fulfil it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p3">The addition, “and the prophets,” is very characteristic of the methods pursued by the Christians in their 
apologetic. Whilst the Jews take their stand firmly 
upon the law and fight against the Christians from this 
basis, the latter substitute the “law and the prophets” in their defence: they shelter themselves behind the 
Old Testament as the word of God, of prophecy. Both 
the Epistle to the Hebrews, the Lucan writings, and 
the Johannine Gospel convert the controversy as to 
the law into one concerning prophecy. The law, too, 
is to be read as foretelling Christ. St Luke’s procedure is very instructive in this connection. In the 
source which lay before him he found the saying: “It is easier for heaven and earth to pass away than 
for one tittle of the law to fall.” He could not 
simply omit the saying. It was too well known, and 
one had to define one’s position towards it. He 
therefore inserts in front of these words as to the 
eternal validity of the law the other statement, “the 
law and the prophets were until John,” in order at 
least to indicate their meaning. And then he further 
shows in what sense they are to be interpreted by the 
concluding words of the following parable. Moses 
and the prophets are the road to Faith, the law is to 
be forever valid as a prophecy leading to Christ. 
Hence Paul says in the Acts, “I believe all things which are according to the 
law and which are written in the prophets”; and so too Jesus says in the Fourth 
Gospel, “If ye believed Moses ye would believe Me; for he wrote of Me”; as though the important matter <pb n="62" id="iv.i.ii-Page_62" /> in the case of the law were believing and not much 
rather doing. Now, as soon as the law is itself 
regarded as a prophetic book the contrast between the 
law and Christ of course entirely disappears; the law 
can itself be explained as the Revelation of Christ, who 
is the giver of all prophecy and every word of God. 
This is what John has done. He was the first to 
regard the law given by Moses as a subordinate and 
merely preparatory gift of the same Logos who 
afterwards appeared in Jesus Christ in all His mercy 
and truth. Here the Pauline controversy as to the 
law is almost entirely forgotten. The law is itself 
regarded from a Christian point of view, but it ceases 
to count as law in the earlier sense of the word.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p4">In spite of all, however, the controversy continued. It could not be definitely settled by simply 
smoothing over the real points of opposition. The 
fact that the ceremonial law was no longer obligatory 
upon Christians had to be established by some clear 
theory. The first attempts to discover such a theory 
are to be found in the Epistle to the Hebrews and 
the speech of Stephen. The transitory nature of the 
ceremonial law is proved from the Old Testament 
itself. If God, speaking by the prophets, foretells a 
new covenant and a high priest after the order of 
Melchizedek and therefore not of Aaron’s, He 
Himself declares the old legislation to have been 
superseded. The severe sayings of the prophets 
directed against sacrifices and the temple, in which 
God Himself rejects the Jewish ceremonial, point in 
the direction. These indications are expanded into 
a fully developed theory in Barnabas; he was 
one of the most outspoken opponents of Judaism, <pb n="63" id="iv.i.ii-Page_63" />
and at the same time devoted heart and soul to the 
Old Testament. The starting-point of his criticism 
is the story of the breaking of the tables of the law 
by Moses as he descended from Mount Sinai; which 
signified that God had already gone back upon the 
covenant which He had proclaimed with Israel in 
order that the Christians might be the first to have 
the true covenant with Jesus sealed in their hearts. 
This criticism could, however, be refuted from the 
book of Exodus itself, and was therefore rejected by 
the Christian teachers. The opinion that God had 
given the law in a Christian spirit and that the Jews 
had misunderstood it in taking it literally, having been 
visited by an evil spirit, was of greater importance subsequently. Barnabas rests this theory upon numerous 
anti-ceremonial prohibitions in the prophets which 
proved to him that God does not desire their literal 
fulfilment. But this criticism was also unsatisfactory, 
failing as it did to distinguish sufficiently between 
the different parts of the law and verging perilously 
near upon Gnosticism by its assumption of a Satanic 
temptation. The only portions that held their 
ground were, first, the spiritual interpretations given 
to circumcision, the Temple, the regulations concerning food and the Sabbath, all of which were 
presumably a good deal older than Barnabas, and 
then, secondly, the important thesis: “We Christians have Christ’s new law, 
which is the law of liberty.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p5">Justin was the first to find a satisfactory explanation of the difficulty, and his answer has been accepted 
ever since by the Church. He collected the apologetic works of his predecessors, and also contributed 
to the collection. Peculiar to himself and decisive <pb n="64" id="iv.i.ii-Page_64" /> for the future was his comprehensive view of history, 
with the leading thought of the divine education of the 
human race, and the acceptation of the Stoical conception of the everlasting law of Nature. The development was effected gradually. The righteous men of 
pre-Mosaic times knew the everlasting law of Nature, 
and by fulfilling the same attained to blessedness. 
Then God caused it to be written down in the 
Decalogue for the first time. And finally, after 
that it had been obscured in a variety of ways, 
Christ the new Lawgiver restored it again by 
setting up the two commandments of love. In 
Christianity, therefore, we simply have the eternal 
moral law restored to us in its original purity 
and perfection. God only gave the ceremonial law 
for a transient purpose. The Jews were marked by 
circumcision as a punishment, and the other ceremonial laws were added because of the hardness of 
their hearts to keep them from idolatry. True, the 
ceremonial law has an inner meaning which is for all 
time, besides the literal meaning which was but for a 
season, but then this inner meaning was not clearly 
revealed before Christ came. We find these thoughts 
of Justin’s expressed still more clearly and consistently by Irenaeus. Supported by these theories the 
Christians no longer felt themselves to be apostates 
but the possessors of a knowledge of the divine 
purpose in the granting of the law, which placed 
them in a position of proud superiority.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p6">The significance of the whole of this controversy 
was purely theoretical. The actual freedom of the 
Christians from the law was its presupposition; it 
needed to be sanctioned, it already existed as a <pb n="65" id="iv.i.ii-Page_65" />
matter of fact. Nor, thanks to this same theoretical 
character, had the new doctrine, that Christianity is 
the new legal religion, any bad consequences for the 
moment. This very doctrine, which had originated 
in the endeavour to meet Jewish views, was now 
employed to justify the breach with the Jews. 
Formally the point was granted, there must be a 
law, but the concession was merely the steppingstone to the actual victory gained by the purely 
moral conception of the law. It was fatal, however, 
that the thesis as to the new law obtained a footing 
at the very time when Judaism had just begun to 
make its way into Christianity from another direction.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p7">For, whilst the controversy as to the validity of the 
national law was occupying public attention, a far more 
important process was pursuing its silent course with 
entirely opposite results. All that was essential in 
Jewish ethics was tacitly being accepted by the 
Church, just as the apologetic and angelology in the 
domain of faith. The squabbles of theologians are 
not the only objects of importance in the world. 
The greatest changes are effected quietly by the 
natural exchange of ideas in social intercourse without 
being either prohibited or permitted.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p8">The reasons for this influx of Jewish ethics into 
the Christian Church are evident. The words of 
Jesus were at first but little known, and scanty as 
they were in number they referred to but a few of the 
many relations of life. But Paul himself had made 
very frequent use of the Old Testament, especially of the Proverbs and Psalms. It was easiest to 
follow him in this direction. Almost all the ethical 
admonitions, <i>e.g</i>., that are contained in 1 Peter, 1 Clement, and also in St James, are based upon the 
Jewish proverbial philosophy in the Psalms, Proverbs, 
and also the Prophets, Ecclesiasticus and Wisdom of 
Solomon, or they are founded upon the Old Testament 
narrative as the great collection of moral examples. 
For all these Christian teachers the ceremonial law 
has simply been annulled, but the moral treasures of 
the sacred book they do not intend to give up under 
any considerations whatever. But in so doing they 
appropriate a system of ethics which has a character 
quite of its own—the ethics of later Judaism.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p9">The procedure of the Christians was, moreover, 
exactly the same here as in the domain of faith. 
They took over the most recent Jewish writings of 
an ethical character and turned them into Christian 
tracts by a few scanty additions. An unquestionable 
instance of this is to be found in the Jewish Testaments of the twelve patriarchs, an example of an 
exceedingly copious and lofty moral literature, to 
which were appended a few Christological statements. 
The origin of the little tract concerning the two 
ways—the Way of Life and the Way of Death—is not quite so certain. It now stands at the 
commencement of the Didache as a catechism for 
proselytes, but we meet with it before this at the 
conclusion of the Epistle of Barnabas. The tract 
originally formed an independent work. There is 
nothing Christian about it, nor are parallels wanting 
in the nearly-related Jewish literature for the absence 
of everything that is distinctively and nationally 
Jewish. But the fact that a Christian and a Jewish 
origin can be maintained for the same writing is in 
itself remarkable. The exceedingly close resemblance <pb n="67" id="iv.i.ii-Page_67" />
between later Jewish and Christian ethics alone renders 
this possible. The commandments and parables of 
Hermas likewise set forth a morality which is closely 
connected with that of the Testaments, and must be 
called Jewish, if we except a few sentences. Probably 
Hermas really made use of Jewish tracts. It is worth 
noticing, too, that so powerful a Christian work as 
the Epistle of St James could be considered Jewish 
on account of its surprisingly abundant points of 
contact with Jewish moral writings.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p10">The presuppositions of these later Jewish and 
early Christian ethics strike us to-day as strangely 
childlike. Every human being is placed between 
God and the devil. Both would influence him and 
win him over. For this purpose they send forth 
their angels or spirits to him. Now these are nothing 
but the various moods and feelings, fancies and 
impulses, which are conceived of as something foreign 
to the man and due to external influence. We find 
it is true beside this, the impersonal conceptions of 
lust, pleasure, and conscience as immanent powers. 
Man is completely free to decide between good and 
bad. According to his decision the good or evil 
spirit wins the upper hand in him and the thought 
passes into deed, with the consequent reward or 
punishment. Even after the deed is done man 
retains his freedom. If he has hitherto followed the 
evil spirit he can choose the road of repentance which 
leads home again. Not only the Testaments and 
the commandments of Hermas, but the Epistle of 
St James and even the First of St Peter presuppose 
conceptions such as these.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p11">From the abundant ethical material of all these <pb n="68" id="iv.i.ii-Page_68" /> writings we can easily recognize what appeared to be 
of especial importance to later Judaism. First of 
all, as a rule, comes the demand to believe in the one 
God, the Creator of the world, <i>i.e</i>., the confession of 
monotheism in opposition to the polytheism of the 
converts surroundings. “Believe thou, above all, 
that there is one God who hath created all things.” 
Such is the beginning of the commandments of 
Hermas, and the Two Ways begins in a similar fashion. 
That there is one God is the fundamental article of 
the creed which even the devils believe. All the 
catalogues of virtues in Hermas begin with faith. 
Thoroughly Jewish, again, is the circumstance that 
Hermas immediately adds the fear of God to faith, 
and the Two Ways describes religion as the “fear of 
God.” Indeed that is the name which is characteristic of Jewish propaganda everywhere.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p12">The next thing that is enjoined is usually continence or chastity: the commandment to keep oneself 
unspotted from the world. The whole world appeared 
to the religious man of that age to be a temple of 
immorality, be it in deed or merely in desire. The 
manifold temptations with which the religious man 
is assailed in his goings out and his comings in are 
minutely described, sometimes too minutely, so 
that they acquire an especial interest of their own. 
For it cannot be maintained that Judaism merely 
took sins that were actually committed into account. 
The distinction between sins of fact and sins of 
thought was one with which it had long been familiar, 
and through the greater inwardness of the moral 
claim it had only too often been led to a weak and 
even morally dangerous introspection of motives and <pb n="69" id="iv.i.ii-Page_69" />
the birth of sin. By its detailed examination of the 
origin of an evil lust in the author’s heart, the first 
vision of Hermas provides a commentary on the text 
in St James: “People are in every case tempted by 
their own passions—allured and enticed by them. 
Then the passion conceives and gives birth to sin, 
and sin on reaching maturity brings forth death.” 
Hence the exhortation to the strictest vigilance and 
discipline of the senses. Men are warned against 
the dangers, not only of immorality, but also of 
drunkenness, against the eagerness to acquire wealth 
and to seek amusement, against luxury; and the close 
connection between these sins and the first, which is 
the greatest of all, is pointed out.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p13">Next to chastity we hear most frequently of singleness of heart, and of its contrary double-mindedness. 
The ideal of the religious life was held to include 
the earnest endeavour to attain to a morality which 
should be at once complete, clear and simple, lifted 
far up above all doubt and hesitation or secret participation in the forbidden fruit, and of transparent 
sincerity both in what it did and in what it left 
undone.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p14">Within the narrower circle of the brethren, sympathy, benevolence and compassion are esteemed 
most highly. To visit the widows and fatherless in 
their affliction is almost the half of true religion for 
St James and also for Hermas. At all times the 
Jews have achieved very striking results by their 
works of charity to the poor of their own faith. A 
proof of this is the wonderful amount of cohesion that 
existed amongst the Jews of the dispersion. At the 
same time, however, they exaggerated the value of <pb n="70" id="iv.i.ii-Page_70" /> such charity to a terrible extent. The text, “Love 
covers a multitude of sins,” which made its way from 
later Judaism into all early Christian writings, as 
though it were the most important article in the 
creed, is taken to mean, “Almsgiving lightens the 
burden of sins.” But, on the other hand, a more 
inward signification was attached to compassion and 
pity. And the inference was then drawn in a manner 
which reminds us almost of the Gospel itself, that all 
anger, jealousy, envy and hatred are of the evil one 
and must be combated.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p15">It is by no means easy clearly to characterize the 
difference between these late Jewish ethics and the 
ethics of the Gospel. The latter have evidently found 
an ally in the former. Both agree in their indifference to all that is merely national, in their greater 
inwardness, in their extension of the claim of morality 
to the whole of man’s life. We come across Christian 
sayings, even reminiscences, of Jesus in St James’ Epistle, although the author is probably almost 
entirely unacquainted with the words of the Gospel.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p16">And yet it is a new ethics which now enters into 
the Christian Churches. The most striking characteristic is legality. It would be going a great 
deal too far, it is true, to ascribe its origin to the 
influence of Judaism alone. It is a constantly 
recurring feature in the history of religion that 
that which began in the freedom of spirit ended—was bound to end—in the restriction of law, for it 
is only possible to discipline large masses of men 
by laws and institutions. This process was still 
further accelerated in the Christian Church by the 
rise of the Gnostic heresies which in many cases <pb n="71" id="iv.i.ii-Page_71" />
proclaimed an entire emancipation from law and 
order, to the ruin of the Churches. Judaism played 
a very important part, however, in the introduction 
of the idea of legality into the Church. The Old 
Testament and later Jewish literature, which was 
read for purposes of edification to the almost entire 
exclusion of every other, presented the religious 
relation predominantly as one of obedience to the 
law resting upon positive divine authority and 
confirmed by threats and promises.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p17">In his Jewish source Hermas found a parable 
describing the dispersion of the people of God—the 
Israelites—all over the world under the protection of 
the law. The archangel Michael was the governor 
of this people, and gave the law to each individual 
Israelite. Varying results followed, and these the 
parable indicated by its distinction of three principal 
classes: the righteous, the sinners who have not as yet 
lost all hope of repentance, and the utterly lost. The 
law he explains as being the Son of God, and the 
people of God as the different peoples who have 
accepted the Faith. But a few lines further on he 
forgets his Christian exegesis, and is completely under 
the influence of his Jewish source. Even the name 
and office of Michael are left unaltered. He speaks of 
the law and of the law alone. Martyrs are men who 
have suffered death for the law, while there are others 
who were grievously oppressed for the law—though 
they were not actually put to death—and did not 
deny their law. The meaning which he attaches to 
the law is, of course, quite different to that which 
it possessed in his Jewish source, but the form is 
the same. Like Hermas, James introduced purely <pb n="72" id="iv.i.ii-Page_72" /> Jewish legalism into the Christian congregations; 
and in whatever other devotional writings we find 
emphasis laid upon the keeping of the commandments as the most important factor upon which 
reward and punishment depends, these old Jewish 
associations are exercising their influence by the side 
of the teaching of Jesus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p18">The consequences of this legal view of morality were exactly 
the same as those which manifested 
themselves in Judaism. The moral ideal is divided 
up into a number of single equivalent commandments which soon defy every attempt at comprehensive survey. They have to be learnt by heart 
as something external, something that derives its 
authority entirely from its divine origin and the 
system of rewards and punishments, <i>i.e</i>., from results. 
Now, too, the practice of drawing up long lists of 
virtues and vices becomes increasingly common 
among the Christians. The tract of the Two Ways 
is a model for such lists. First of all, the chief sins 
are enumerated in the order of the Decalogue and 
forbidden; then follows the prohibition of the roots 
of these sins in desire, thought, and speech. The 
Testaments of the twelve patriarchs ascribe a vice or 
a virtue to each of the patriarchs, which are then 
examined at length in their origin and their consequences. The commandments of Hermas treat of 
the single virtues or vices successively and separately 
in quite a similar manner, whilst other portions of 
the book give us catalogues of virtues arranged 
according to the numbers 7 and 12. Traces are 
not absolutely wanting in Hermas that he perceived 
the necessity of an inward connection of the virtues <pb n="73" id="iv.i.ii-Page_73" />
in man; but he is quite incapable of setting forth 
this connection clearly. The author of the Epistle 
of St James, too, has an idea, though he is unable 
to give it anything but the baldest and most external 
expression, that moral action is, or at any rate ought 
to be, an individual whole. There is a continual 
process of addition and subtraction; where one is 
wanting, the sum is not complete. Then, too, faith 
and works stand to each other in a perfectly external 
relation. Man is no longer placed face to face with 
the three great realities: he is immersed in a sea of 
details where no one knows exactly what is important. 
The only connecting links between these separate 
commands are the divine sanction and the consequences preordained by God. That is “good” which has been revealed to mankind by God and 
His angels, and—so the Christians go on to say—which Jesus and His apostles have taught, and 
which has the promise of future reward.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p19">But as soon as the positive law sets up a criterion of good 
and bad, the conception of works of supererogation, of merit, arises. Even St 
Matthew had connected alms, prayer and fasting in his Sermon on the Mount as 
acts done for God’s sake and meriting special reward. But it was Hermas beyond 
all others who sanctioned the Jewish idea of ‘merit’ by his prophetical writing. 
He discovered a parable in his source intended to illustrate this very idea. 
There was a servant who did a good work in addition to the task laid upon him by 
his Master, and then divided the reward which was allotted to him among his 
fellow-servants, thereby meriting a double reward. So in like manner fasting is 
doubly meritorious: <pb n="74" id="iv.i.ii-Page_74" /> firstly, as a good work in addition to that which God 
has commanded; and secondly, in so far as one 
denies oneself something in order to divide it among 
the poor. Hermas did, it is true, write a criticism 
of fasting by way of a preface to this parable, and 
gave it a Christological interpretation; but the 
Jewish theory of merit can be read between the 
lines, and obtains a firm footing.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p20">The diffusion of this same conception was still 
further aided by the code of morals current among 
the Jewish proselytes. There were proselytes of 
different degrees; such as only subjected themselves 
to the Jewish morality of the Two Ways, and such 
as took upon them the whole yoke of the Lord. 
It was only the second that led to perfection. 
The insertion of the catechism for proselytes into 
the Christian Didache gave this theory of a double 
standard of morality—with modified demands in 
the second case—apostolic sanction. In other cases, 
too, the fatal use of the word ‘perfection’ passes 
over from Judaism to Christianity. In St Mark 
Jesus calls upon the rich man to sell his goods, else 
he would not inherit eternal life; but St Matthew 
says else he would not attain to that perfection, 
which goes beyond obedience to the commandments. 
On the other hand, in St Matthew, the saying of 
Jesus as to the turning of the other cheek is still a 
command, it is a part of God’s will, to do which is 
for all men the way into the kingdom of God. In 
the Didache we find a tendency to account this a 
special mark of perfection, and inasmuch as it takes 
this command and the similar sayings concerning 
love for one’s enemies and boundless liberality as <pb n="75" id="iv.i.ii-Page_75" />
illustrations of the divine love and not of the love 
of one’s neighbour, it must be held to be in a great 
measure responsible for the transformation of the 
core and centre of the claim of Jesus into a work of 
supererogation. The best way of realizing how far 
removed from the teaching of Jesus is this tendency 
to attach an especial value to the performance of more 
than duty requires, is to recall Jesus' parable about 
the unprofitable servants immediately after reading 
the fifth parable of Hermas.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p21">But by far the worst consequence of the encroachment of legalism upon morality concerns the religious 
relation itself. Religion is again turned into a legal 
relation of performance and reward. God is the 
taskmaster and judge; man His slave who seeks to 
earn his reward in fear and trembling. Owing to 
the Jewish source from which he worked, this change 
is to be found very largely exemplified in Hermas. 
Every deed, be it good or bad, is recorded in the 
heavenly account-book, and every change of fortune 
is considered as the divine answer to man’s actions. 
Hence all misfortune is looked upon as punishment, 
with the possible exception of martyrdom, and even 
in this case its value for the sinner consists in its 
being repentance for his sins. If the misfortune 
appear to be greater than the merited punishment, 
then it must be supposed to have a supererogatory 
efficiency, and to be punishment for the sins of other 
members of the family. According to strict justice, 
the punishment lasts exactly as long as the sin has 
been indulged in; but for our feelings a day of 
pleasure corresponds to a year of torment. Amongst 
the evils and misfortunes which the author is especially <pb n="76" id="iv.i.ii-Page_76" /> fond of looking upon as punishments, may be 
mentioned business losses, illness, disorder, ill-treatment at the hands of the unworthy. And yet if one 
meets with any one of these misfortunes one may 
still account oneself happy, for it is a proof of the 
divine education—God wishes our betterment—a 
sign that one need not fear retribution in the world 
to come. And then again we come across another 
genuine Jewish feature. God is not entirely tied 
down to this legal system. The Jewish religion is 
ever a religion of justice, and of mercy besides. As 
Almighty Sovereign, standing above all law, God can, 
according to His own good pleasure, set strict justice 
aside, and pardon. He then merely strikes out the 
debit side of the account. Hermas is full of the 
praise of God’s mercy; he thence derives all his 
comfort. Were it not for this we should despair. 
This arbitrary exercise of mercy, however, which at 
times breaks through the framework of the legal 
religion, changes one’s general impression but little. 
It does not allow of the growth of any unshaken 
confidence. There is no cessation of that alternation 
between hope and fear which characterized Judaism 
before Jesus and St Paul, which must exist wherever 
an external law intervenes between God and man.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p22">The second principal characteristic which sharply 
differentiates the ethics influenced by Judaism from 
the ethics of the Gospel is its ecclesiasticism. This 
tendency, too, originated independently in the Christian Churches, and merely received a powerful impetus 
through the pattern presented by Jewish ethics, which 
for a long time previously had tended to accentuate 
the contrast to the heathen world, and to tighten the <pb n="77" id="iv.i.ii-Page_77" />
bonds of ecclesiastical unity. St Paul had already 
been strongly influenced in this point by the ecclesiasticism of Jewish ethics. All that his successors 
did was to continue and to exaggerate what he had 
begun.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p23">In the first place, the Christians take over the position occupied by the Jewish synagogue towards the 
Gentiles. The conceptions ‘Gentiles’ and ‘world.’ are, generally speaking, an inheritance from Judaism. 
The Jew included all the peoples and states of antiquity in all their manifold variety as one uniform 
mass under the conception of the ‘nations’ (Gentiles), 
and contrasted them with his Church as an unclean 
world under the dominion of demons. St Matthew’s version of the Sermon on the Mount shows Jewish 
colouring in this particular. Those who are felt to 
be furthest removed from the Christian ideal are 
called Publicans and Gentiles. “Do not even the 
publicans the same?” “Do not even the Gentiles 
the same?” and so again, “Let him be unto thee as 
the Gentile and the publican.” The evangelist does 
not notice how badly this colouring of his words 
harmonizes with Jesus own life. As for Hermas, 
his thoughts and words are entirely influenced by 
this theory. The righteous, sinners, heathen—such is 
his division of mankind. The righteous are inheritors 
of the world to come. The sinners and the heathen 
are lost; the former because they sinned and did 
not repent, the latter because they knew not their 
Creator. “They consorted not with the righteous, 
but lived together with the heathen.” Such is the 
judgment upon one class of sinners. How would 
Jesus have stood in this judgment? But as it was <pb n="78" id="iv.i.ii-Page_78" /> necessary after all to have dealings with the Gentiles, 
definite rules to regulate this intercourse had to be 
drawn up. The so-called decree of the apostles, the 
prohibition of fornication, of meat sacrificed to idols, 
of blood, and of strangled things, which was not yet 
current in St Paul’s time, is to be entirely ascribed 
to Jewish influences. For there was nothing more 
abominable to the Jews than eating meat sacrificed to 
idols. The Didache speaks of it as the sacrifice of 
death, employing a Jewish term in order to foster this 
feeling of abhorrence. The prohibitions of blood and 
of snared game are in like manner Jewish. The 
starting-point is the Jewish psychology which the 
Christians appropriate. According to Jewish conceptions, the pure Jewish blood is tainted by fornication, hence this is coupled so frequently with idolatry. 
The passing of this decree does not imply a victory 
of the old Jewish Christianity, but merely of Jewish 
modes of thought with regard to the world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p24">The converse of this strict separation from the 
Gentiles is presented by the intimate relation of the 
brethren. Paul copies the Jews in this point and 
goes beyond them. Clement refers his panegyric 
of love to love of the brethren within the Church, 
and surely not without some reason. When Paul, 
summing up his moral exhortations, speaks of love 
as the bond of perfection, we are involuntarily reminded of the Jewish catalogues of virtues in which 
love is always the keystone of the arch. One of the 
most important manifestations of this love—though 
it is by no means exhausted herein—is benevolence 
to one’s co-religionists. Love, peace, and humility 
belong together, and together constitute the complete <pb n="79" id="iv.i.ii-Page_79" />
character of a faithful member of the Church such as 
Clement holds up to the Corinthians as an ideal. 
Humility does not, in this case, denote fasting, as it 
usually does in Jewish writings; it rather describes 
the subordination of the individual to the community 
in contrast with a proud individualism. That is 
the specifically Catholic conception. Hermas, again, 
shows us how his Jewish sources were bound to confirm this tendency. We hear their complaints of such 
as follow their own insight instead of the understanding of others, and who thereby go astray; about 
such as quarrel with each other, and do not live at 
peace with each other, but are always causing schisms 
and divisions; about such as do not unite in fellowship with God’s servants, but holding themselves 
aloof, destroy their souls. In like manner the catechism of the Two Ways enjoins upon all Christians: “Daily shalt thou seek the face of the saints that thou 
mayest be refreshed by their conversation. Thou 
shalt create no schism, but be a peacemaker between 
them that strive.” This is radically different from the saying of Jesus, “I came 
not to send peace but a sword.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.ii-p25">No one will reproach the young Christian Church 
for seeking instruction and advice in its ethics from 
the older and far more experienced Jewish Church. 
The position of both Churches was at bottom 
the same. Why should the younger pass by the 
treasures of wisdom of earlier generations? But then 
one must not be astonished to find Christian ethics 
retrograding in many places to the position in which 
Jesus and Paul found them.</p>
<pb n="80" id="iv.i.ii-Page_80" />
</div3>

        <div3 title="Chapter VI. The Jewish Church and Its Institutions." id="iv.i.iii" prev="iv.i.ii" next="iv.ii">

<h2 id="iv.i.iii-p0.1">CHAPTER VI.</h2>
<h3 id="iv.i.iii-p0.2">THE JEWISH CHURCH AND ITS INSTITUTIONS.</h3>
<p class="first" id="iv.i.iii-p1">JESUS had prophesied the destruction of the 
Jewish Church. The external rupture between the 
Christians and that Church had been brought about 
by St Paul, since whose day the Christians had 
stood outside of any ecclesiastical communion with 
the Jews. But it was none other than St Paul who 
had done more than all others to found and consolidate the new Christian Church; and this in two 
ways. First, he laid down the theory that the way 
to salvation led through the ecclesia of Jesus Christ 
alone, and that all were lost who remained as unbelievers outside of the Church. Only the believer 
will be saved, “<span lang="LA" id="iv.i.iii-p1.1">extra ecclesiam nulla salus.</span>” But 
at the same time he established a connection between the new Church and the Israel of old, by 
means of his gnosis, through the theory: “The 
Christians are the Israel of God, the spiritual Israel; all pious Jews of 
pre-Christian times were Christians before Christ.”</p>


<pb n="81" id="iv.i.iii-Page_81" />

<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii-p2">The immediate consequence of these great theories 
of St Paul was that, generally speaking, the Jewish 
ecclesiastical idea struck deep root in Christianity 
and grew apace. Hence the further result that 
customs and institutions of the Jewish Church were 
taken over into the Christian.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii-p3">The most remarkable feature was the assurance 
with which the Christians, who, after all, were mainly 
recruited from among the heathen, proclaimed themselves as the true Israel of God. There is scarcely 
a single Christian who knows anything of a new 
Church, or says that Jesus founded the Church. 
The Christian Church is of immemorial antiquity, and 
the Christians are simply the Old Testament people 
of God. The emphasis which is placed upon the 
antiquity of the Church is often due, as in the Acts, 
to apologetic considerations. The reproach of schism 
and of unauthorized innovation is thus guarded against. 
The same consciousness is, however, shared by purely 
devotional writings, which have no connection  
whatever with apologetics. The decisive factor was the 
supremacy of the Old Testament in all Christian 
communities. One could only read and love the 
Old Testament, if one found therein the history of 
the ‘fathers’ of one’s own people. As soon as the 
Christians began to reflect upon the matter from a 
theoretical point of view, they had to confess that 
the Jews were the primitive stock and the heathen 
Christians the proselytes. The authors of the 
Apocalypse, of the Acts and of the Fourth Gospel, 
say so quite plainly. But the very candour of their 
statements proves the entire insignificance of the 
distinction. There is no idea of the proselytes being <pb n="82" id="iv.i.iii-Page_82" /> in a position of inferiority. All Christians are on a 
level in faith in Christ, and that is all that really 
matters. It is quite in accordance with the opinion 
of the majority of all Christians, when the book of 
the Acts represents the passage of Christianity from 
the Jews to the heathen simply as a progress ordained 
and devised by God, or even merely as a case of 
geographical expansion. All rifts and chasms were 
carefully concealed. All that men saw was the continuity of the history of the chosen people, its 
progressive evolution from the days of the patriarchs, 
kings, and prophets down to Christ, and thence to 
the apostles and the Gentile Church. The only dark 
passage in all this long history was the unbelief of 
their own contemporaries, the Jews; but then an 
explanation was sought and found for that in their 
obstinacy. Apart from this riddle all was clear, 
simple and satisfactory.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii-p4">Whether the Christians called themselves ‘people 
of God,’ or ‘Church,’ was really a matter of in 
difference to them, for the Old Testament provided 
them with both expressions. The word ‘people’ or ‘peoples of God,’ seems, however, to have been the 
more popular. A man like the author of the 
Apocalypse knows but the one contrast: the people 
of God and the Gentiles. There are, besides, “those 
who call themselves Jews but are not,” <i>i.e</i>., the name of Jew belongs 
solely to the Christian people of God. The author of the Epistle to the Hebrews 
lives especially in the idea of the Old Testament congregation with its divine 
institutions; but he finds, too, in the Old Testament the great company of 
heroes, the fathers of the faith, who light the Christians <pb n="83" id="iv.i.iii-Page_83" />
on their onward path. It never occurs to him 
that the righteous men of the Old Testament never 
confessed the Christian faith. They are all Christians 
in his eyes. Strangest of all, however, is the view of 
the Old Testament held by the author of the 
Lucan writings. He does not merely live in the 
distant past of the saints of old as though it were 
in that preliminary chapter of Christian history 
which he so dearly loves to narrate again in his long 
speeches (the reformer Stephen dwells at greatest 
length upon the patriarchs). No; he transfers his 
love to great portions of the Judaism of the time of 
Christ and His apostles. No Christian author has 
written with greater pathos and enthusiasm of 
Jerusalem and the Temple than he. Take the 
pictures of Simeon and of Hannah, take the story 
of the boy Jesus in the Temple, or the description of 
the pious worship of the early Christians in the 
Temple. The attempt has been made in all these 
instances to trace a Judaistic mode of thought dating 
from early times. Nothing could be more perverted. 
Our author’s thoughts are simply catholic. Because 
the Christians are to him nothing but the Old Testament people of God, he is glad to record their 
attachment to the sacred institutions and customs of 
the Old Testament. His successors, the authors of 
the apocryphal histories of the birth of Jesus, followed 
in his steps. There we find nothing but enthusiasm 
for the Temple and the priests, and vows and sacrifices, 
and yet of Judaism no trace at all. That is the 
difference between the old time and the new. The 
old time was a time of strife. The new time has so 
completely forgotten the strife that it is able to <pb n="84" id="iv.i.iii-Page_84" /> interest itself in its former opponent and to love him 
in so far as he denotes the necessary preliminary to 
its own existence. Finally, the proud feeling of the 
Christians that they are the divine people of the 
Old Testament appears in a classical form in the 
First Epistle of St Peter. It is to Gentiles that the 
author writes: “You are a chosen race, a royal priest 
hood, a consecrated nation, God’s own people.” 
This passage from the book of Exodus had already 
been quoted in the beginning of the Apocalypse, 
where we read: “Christ made us to be a kingdom 
and priests unto God.” In both instances the text 
is quoted in writings intended at once to minister 
comfort and to sound the battle-cry. In the days 
of persecution, the Christians were especially fond 
of recalling the distinction between the chosen 
people and the Gentiles.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii-p5">The other expression ‘Church’ meets us rather more 
rarely in the sub-apostolic literature; but (and this is 
significant) more especially in the writings which are in 
closest touch with Judaism. The evangelist Matthew, 
himself a born Jew, as he knows how to read the 
original Hebrew text of the Old Testament, and even 
follows the order of the books, is one of those who 
appropriate the Jewish term ‘Church.’ By ‘the 
Church’ he understands not only the single congregation which in its local organization is sharply distinguished from the Gentile world, but also the Church 
Catholic, that great juridical body corporate, the 
government of which Jesus is said to have handed 
over to Peter as His successor and vicar. All that 
Peter determines as legislator in the Church shall be 
valid for the kingdom of God. For by the power of <pb n="85" id="iv.i.iii-Page_85" />
the keys, the right of binding and of losing, is signified ecclesiastical legislation. Unfortunately we know 
neither when nor where the celebrated passage was 
written. In all probability the Roman Petrine tradition and the consciousness of Roman power here find 
utterance for the first time. For the first time, too, 
and surely not merely by chance, the Church and the 
kingdom are almost identified in this important 
ecclesiastical document. In a passage peculiar to 
St Matthew, Jesus says to the Jews: “The kingdom 
of God shall be taken away from you and shall be 
given to a nation bringing forth the fruits thereof.” 
What is the kingdom of God which the Jews have 
possessed? It is not, as in other passages, the future 
Messianic kingdom, but the theocracy, the divine rule. 
The evangelist might just as well have said, “Ye shall 
no longer be the Church.” In other places St Matthew 
distinguishes between the kingdom of Christ, the 
present Church, and the kingdom of God, the ideal 
Church. It is quite natural that a man who had the 
interests of the present Church so much at heart 
should identify it in thought with the coming king 
dom. But by so doing he has taken a great step 
forward in the direction of Roman Catholicism.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii-p6">It is a remarkable coincidence that the other old 
writing, the “Shepherd” of Hermas, which speaks 
most about the Church, certainly dates from Rome, and 
was written by a Christian who was perfectly familiar 
with Judaism. In the third vision and the ninth 
parable he has made use of a Jewish document which 
describes the building of the tower of the Jewish 
Church with the stones of the depths, <i>i.e</i>. the fathers 
before Jacob, with the stones of the twelve mountains, <pb n="86" id="iv.i.iii-Page_86" /> the twelve tribes of Israel, and with the stones of 
the plain, the proselytes. This Jewish parable he 
interprets as signifying the Jewish Church, but 
makes it refer at the same time to the kingdom 
of God, which is once again an instance of the 
close connection between these two conceptions at 
Rome. Again, in a thoroughly Jewish fashion the 
Church is described as being exceedingly old, for it 
was created first of all things, and the world was 
made for its sake. There is an exact parallel in the 
Apocalypse of Ezra: God created the world for the 
sake of His people. Several other passages about the 
Church, partly of a speculative nature, which are contained in the “Shepherd” of 
Hermas and in the Second 
Epistle of St Clement, which likewise dates from 
Rome, can only be explained as imperfectly  
understood plagiarisms from Jewish sources. The Church 
is, <i>e.g</i>., declared to have been created before all else, 
before the sun and the moon, because the Spirit 
which animates the Church is, according to <scripRef passage="Gen 1:2" id="iv.i.iii-p6.1" parsed="|Gen|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.2">Gen. i.</scripRef>, 
older than the world; but turn the page and we read 
that God created His Church only on the sixth day 
of creation, and blessed it when He created man and 
woman, because the embryonic Jewish Church began 
with the first pair of human beings. Those are, to be 
sure, harmless speculations enough. The important 
point is this, it was first of all at Rome that the 
Christians felt themselves to be a Church and the 
beginning of the kingdom of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii-p7">We meet with the same close connection between 
Church and kingdom of God in the so-called 
eucharistic prayers of the Didache. “As this bread 
was scattered upon the hillside and being gathered <pb n="87" id="iv.i.iii-Page_87" />
together became one, so may Thy Church be 
gathered together from the ends of the world into 
Thy kingdom.” “Be mindful, good Lord, of Thy 
Church to deliver it from all evil and to perfect it 
in Thy love, and sanctify Thy people and gather them 
together from the four winds into Thy kingdom 
that Thou hast prepared for them.” These were 
not really Christian eucharistic prayers at all. They 
were prayers in use among the Jews of the dispersion, and were recited at the meals of the assembly. 
Our Christian author adapted them for the service 
of the Church. The hope in the reunion of the 
scattered children of Israel and their future return 
to the land of Palestine is a part of the unchanging 
framework of Jewish prophecy. Through these 
prayers it passed over into Christianity and there 
confirmed the feeling of ecclesiastical unity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii-p8">The necessary consequence of the acceptation of 
the Jewish idea of the Church was the acceptation of 
all the narrowness and the intolerance which this idea 
implied amongst the Jews. It is, of course, possible 
that the Christian congregations would have been 
impelled to make these extravagant and intolerant 
claims quite of themselves, urged thereto by the 
sense of their superiority to their surroundings, and by 
their consciousness of power. But this abstract possibility may safely be disregarded, since the influence 
of the Jewish Church, which is the only other adequate 
cause, is so patent at every step. “<span lang="LA" id="iv.i.iii-p8.1">Extra ecclesiam 
salus nulla</span>,” comes to be the motto of the Christian 
religion. It is only the symbol that has changed. 
It is not the ceremonies, the Jewish blood, that are 
efficacious, but the Christian faith. But the high <pb n="88" id="iv.i.iii-Page_88" /> claim, the exclusiveness, the compassionate contempt 
of the Gentiles, are transmitted to the new people of 
God. True, faith was a spiritual possession, and yet 
one is bound to ask oneself whether a Church which 
demands faith in the ecclesiastical Trinity stands very 
much higher than one which forbids diverse kinds 
of food. That which constitutes Jesus’ wonderful 
greatness, His open eye for righteousness and goodness wherever it was to be found, amongst publicans, 
Samaritans, or Gentiles, can no longer be fitted in 
with either conception of the Church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii-p9">The limitation of salvation to the Church is, it 
is true, very seldom expressed in so many words. 
The apologetic writings which preach the idea most 
zealously, the Acts and the Fourth Gospel, do not once 
mention the Church. They only speak of Christ 
and Faith, but then that is the Church. At all times 
zeal for Christology has been zeal for ecclesiasticism. 
The highest titles are assigned to Christ. Blessedness is centred in Him alone, and thus the demand 
is made for entrance into the Church. St Paul had 
led the way by setting up the theory, “Only he that 
believes can be saved.” The author of the Acts 
follows: “Believe in the Lord Jesus, and thou and 
thy house shall be saved,” <i>i.e</i>., become a Christian. “In none other is there salvation; for neither is there 
any other name under heaven that is given among 
men whereby we should be saved.” The author of the 
Fourth Gospel takes the last step by transforming 
these thoughts of St Paul and St Luke into actual 
words of Jesus. “I am the Way, the Truth, and the 
Life: no one cometh unto the Father but by Me.” “Unless a man be born of water and the Spirit, he <pb n="89" id="iv.i.iii-Page_89" />
cannot enter into the kingdom of God.” The two 
propositions are identical. Only by entrance into the 
Church is blessedness to be acquired. No sentences in 
the whole of the New Testament bear a more catholic 
meaning than these theses of the two Christian 
apologies. John is perhaps the narrowest and most 
uncompromising theologian of the New Testament. 
In the entire degradation of John the Baptist, in the 
proclamation of the hard-heartedness of the Jews and 
of their descent from the devil, in the verse, “All 
that have come before me are thieves and robbers,” 
he reveals a skill which is almost awful in pulling down 
and thrusting into hell all that stands outside of the 
Christian Church. And his procedure appears to be 
all the more violent, because he forces Jesus Himself 
into his service in order to legitimize it. But what 
was to happen to the pious Jews who died before 
Jesus came upon earth without having learnt the 
Christian faith? Most Christian teachers did not 
recognize any difficulty whatever in the question, since 
they simply regarded all pious Jews as virtually Christians. That is why St John speaks of the Logos as 
present in the world, and in communion with His 
own long before His incarnation. It is because he 
is convinced that all patriarchs and prophets were 
Christians, children of God who believed in His 
name. Hermas is the first for whom the question as 
to the salvation of the Jews of the Old Testament 
presents any difficulty. He starts from the proposition that only he that bears the name of the Son of 
God, <i>i.e</i>., only the Christian, can enter into the kingdom of heaven. Now as the pious Jews were not 
baptized, and consequently not Christians, he assumes <pb n="90" id="iv.i.iii-Page_90" /> that the righteous men of the Old Testament were 
baptized in Hades, after having previously listened to 
the preaching of Christ by the apostles and teachers 
who had descended into Hades. That was no bad 
solution of the problem. He who seriously believed 
in the strict limitation of salvation to the Church had 
to satisfy his narrow mind by means of absurd shifts 
such as these.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii-p10">Fortunately, however, the genuineness of the picture of Jesus 
as we find it in the Synoptic Gospels has not been impaired by all the later 
ecclesiastical additions, and the fanatical narrowness of the faith of His adherents is thereby repeatedly condemned. The great 
examples of a breadth of view which were entirely 
non-ecclesiastical, were not to be rooted out. All 
those sayings of Jesus remained unimpaired, that the 
moral element alone—the fruit—is decisive in God’s sight, and everything else worthless: that it is righteousness, love, and justice that God requires, and that 
these qualities please Him all the world over wherever 
they are found. How do the ecclesiastical authorities 
manage, then, to make the Jesus of the Gospels suit 
their theories? They attach ecclesiastical conclusions 
to the Gospels. The evangelist Matthew closed his 
work with the command of the risen Lord to evangelize and baptize, which confines salvation to the Church. The Gospel of St 
Mark received the concluding verses which are recognized as not genuine, 
and which contain the proclamation: “He that 
believeth and is baptized shall be saved, but he that 
disbelieveth shall be condemned,” and this was put 
into Jesus' mouth! The author of the Lucan writings likewise makes the risen Lord utter the ecclesiastical <pb n="91" id="iv.i.iii-Page_91" />
command, repentance and remission of sins 
should be preached in His name to all the nations; 
and shows besides this in the Acts where salvation is 
alone to be found. Then came the Fourth Gospel 
and declared that all that was contained in the previous three must be understood in accordance with the 
teaching of the Church, and after an orthodox fashion. 
Thus the evangelist harmonized Jesus and the idea of 
the Church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii-p11">But for this later time the principle of salvation 
limited to the Church set up by St Paul had to be 
taken in the catholic sense that the Church did 
indeed afford the necessary presupposition for salvation, 
but by no means guaranteed it. St Paul had still 
hoped that his congregations would all enter into the 
kingdom as the elect of God’s mercy. The sub-apostolic age was obliged to relinquish this optimistic 
faith entirely. It was by no means merely the 
Gnostic division which impelled men to take a more 
sober view of the Church. The fact that “average 
Christianity” was perpetually on the increase in all 
the congregations was too evident to be ignored, 
and that especially in seasons of persecution when 
the chaff is winnowed from the wheat. So we find 
the author of the Apocalypse plainly telling his fellow-Christians that whole congregations (Thyatira, Sardis, 
Laodicea) are in danger of being lost, or at any rate 
of enduring the day of judgment in very small 
minorities. Away, then, with all comfortable assurance of salvation! Only he that endureth in the 
last great tribulation shall obtain the crown of  
everlasting life. The author of the Pastoral letters and 
the first evangelist put forth their theories, which <pb n="92" id="iv.i.iii-Page_92" /> closely resemble each other, about the same time. 
The former compares the Church to a great house 
in which besides the gold and silver vessels there 
are also vessels of wood and vessels of earth, and 
some are to honour and the others to dishonour. 
How very differently had St Paul spoken before this 
of the temple of God full of the Holy Spirit. Then 
the vessels of dishonour, the vessels of wrath, had 
been the unbelieving Jews who were without. Even 
the sober, prosaic language of the pseudo-Paul reminds us of the great change which the lapse of 
time has brought about. St Matthew, too, has 
the same idea of the Church. He compares it to 
the field in which the tares grow up beside the 
wheat, or to the drag-net in which all manner of 
fish are caught. “Many are called but few are 
chosen.” Then again, the Church is like a wedding 
feast, and some of the guests have no wedding dress. 
When the Lord appears they are cast out. In fact, 
there is only one comparison that we miss, that with 
Noah’s ark. At any rate the later idea of the 
<i><span lang="LA" id="iv.i.iii-p11.1">corpus mixtum</span></i> is fairly started on its way by the 
writings of these two men. The evangelist John 
also gives expression to it when he sets forth the 
difference between the true and the false disciples in 
the last discourses of our Lord. There are branches 
on the vine which bear no fruit. These, men gather 
together and throw them into the fire and burn them. 
They alone are true Christians, who besides faith 
have love and keep the commandments. Soon after 
the Fourth Gospel there appeared at Rome the “Shepherd” of Hermas, a book whose main purpose 
was to shatter the false security in which many <pb n="93" id="iv.i.iii-Page_93" />
churchpeople were lulled to sleep. Let them beware: on the day of judgment whole masses of 
Christians were doomed to be lost. It is not enough 
to be called a Christian. That does not lead one 
into the kingdom of God. Only he who is strong in 
the strength of the Son of God and wears the robe of 
the Christian virtues dare hope for blessedness. And 
then he makes a list of all the nominal and worldly 
Christians, and passes judgment upon them. Here 
again we have true evangelistic thoughts. As often 
as they meet us we feel “here is the Spirit of Jesus,” 
though, it is true, Hermas has no longer quite 
enough uncompromising moral earnestness to carry 
them to their logical conclusion. On one occasion 
he speaks of such as will not reach the Tower (the 
kingdom of God) because of their sins, but will only 
get as far as a much lower place, and that only when 
they have been tormented and have fulfilled the days 
of their sins. And this grace is accorded to them 
because they have a lot and share in the word ‘righteous.’ Here we have the germs of a doctrine, 
not, indeed, identically the same as, but at least very 
like, the later doctrine of purgatory. That doctrine 
is a compromise between the stern dualism of 
Jesus (either kingdom of God or hell) and the 
idea of the Church, which tries to bridge over 
this dualism for its members. We have not, of 
course, got as far as this in Hermas. He still up 
holds the sentence of condemnation; sinners, even 
though they be Christians, shall be burnt with fire 
just as the heathen. The only strange thing is that 
those Christians who had so sharp an eye for the 
defects of the Church never venture to draw the <pb n="94" id="iv.i.iii-Page_94" /> inference that the good prospers even outside 
of the Church and there wins God’s favour. The 
Church shuts in their thoughts like a high wall. 
We must be content if within this high confining 
wall they are in earnest about the Gospel as 
far as they can consistently with the idea of the 
Church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii-p12">We cannot be surprised to find that when once the 
Jewish idea of the Church had been taken over by 
the Christians, many other things followed in its 
track. A whole mass of Jewish customs and institutions were either directly borrowed or were imitated, 
so that there should be something in a Christian 
dress to replace them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii-p13">The constitution of the Church was closely assimilated to the Jewish by the Old Testament foundation 
of the episcopal system. The first letter of St 
Clement, written at the end of the first century, sets 
up the sharp distinction between clergy and laity 
according to the standard of the Old Testament. 
Fortunately the parallel was incomplete, for the 
Christian priestly castes had no privileges derived from 
birth. But the sharp dividing line between the 
orders was to subsist and be respected under heavy 
penalties. The centralization, too, of the public 
worship in opposition to the many conventicles held 
by the Gnostics received Old Testament sanction. 
Clement writes: “Sacrifices are not offered  
everywhere, but only in Jerusalem, and there not in every 
place but in front of the temple on the altar, after 
that the sacrifice has been examined by the high 
priest and his ministers.” Ignatius draws this conclusion: One altar, one bishop, one congregation of <pb n="95" id="iv.i.iii-Page_95" />
worshippers. Where the bishop appears there let the 
people be.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii-p14">The practice of paying the officials of the Church 
is also supported by Old Testament prescriptions 
regarding the support of the priests. In the Didache 
these dues are still paid to the prophets, “for they 
are your high priests.” The revision of the Didache 
in the later apostolic constitutions substitutes ‘priests’ for ‘prophets,’ and this correction dates back to very 
early times.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii-p15">Jewish models again are followed in the development of the tradition and office of teacher. The 
Pastoral letters are the principal source of our evidence, although that combination of the episcopacy 
with the teaching office which it was the aim of these 
letters to further fell through. Jewish doctrine had 
been handed down both in written Scriptures and by 
oral tradition. It is to the Scriptures and tradition 
that the Christian now likewise appeals. In the first 
place, the Old Testament canon is saved from destruction in the struggle against the Gnostics, and receives 
recognition as the Word of God. Compared with it 
all Christian evidence, whether written or oral, is 
counted as tradition in the first instance. We begin 
to hear the watchwords, “Teaching of the Lord by 
the Twelve Apostles,” “Teaching of the apostles most 
sacred faith,” “The faith handed over to the saints.” 
We shall see later how this faith was formulated. 
We are here concerned with the form. The pseudo-Paul speaks of the apostolic deposit (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.i.iii-p15.1">παρακαταθήκη</span>). 
It has been given by God to the apostle, and is to 
remain intact until the last day. This apostolic tradition is, of course, to be discovered above all in the <pb n="96" id="iv.i.iii-Page_96" /> old Christian writings, and is there secured most 
safely from corruption. St Clement (about 95 <span class="sc" id="iv.i.iii-p15.2">A.D.</span> 
at Rome) is acquainted with letters of St Paul, the 
Epistle to the Hebrews, the Acts, the Synoptic 
Gospels; and Polycarp (about 120 <span class="sc" id="iv.i.iii-p15.3">A.D.</span> at Smyrna) 
with the First Epistle of St John and the First of 
St Peter besides. The manner in which both writers, 
Polycarp as well as Clement, use other people’s words 
as though they were their own without marks of 
quotation, shows us how intimate an acquaintance 
with Scripture is everywhere presupposed, even at 
this early date. By the side of this, however, oral 
tradition is counted as altogether inexhaustible. 
Papias, Bishop of Hierapolis, made especial use of it 
in his explanation of the sayings of Jesus. But this 
written and oral tradition was not allowed to develop 
without stint or stay. The safe keeping of the tradition was entrusted amongst the Jews to the succession of Rabbis, and in the Christian Church to the 
succession of bishops. Their office is simply to preserve and hand on faithfully that which they have 
received. All development, all progress, is prohibited. 
But for all their boasting of the doctrine once for all 
delivered to the saints, a constant process of evolution was at work amongst the Christians, just as it 
had been previously amongst the Jews.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii-p16">The public worship of the Church was also looked 
upon as an imitation of the Jewish. A letter like 
that to the Hebrews was bound to impel men to 
try and find the Jewish originals almost for every 
detail. They wished to see the pattern which Moses 
had seen on the mount when he wrote the law. 
St Clement of Rome is the first writer acquainted <pb n="97" id="iv.i.iii-Page_97" />
with the letter to the Hebrews, and he makes the 
application. The bishops are spoken of as “those who offer up the sacrifices”; the value of ceremonial 
observance and the heinousness of ceremonial offences 
is insisted upon. The metaphor of sacrifice must 
have been used from time immemorial in the 
Christian communities. First of all, they spoke of 
the sacrifice of Jesus, or the sacrifice of the heart. 
But soon prayers are offered up as sacrifices, and very 
soon, even in the Didache, the Lord’s Supper is 
celebrated as a sacrifice. The old conceptions of 
ceremonial purity and sanctity reappear forthwith. 
The Greek mysteries here exercised, it is true, almost 
as great an influence upon the Christian Church as 
the Jewish synagogue. But all that is consciously continued is the public worship of the Old Testament.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii-p17">Sunday, the Lord’s day, takes the place of the 
Sabbath, first in the Apocalypse, then in the letter 
of Pliny, and in most writings of the second century. 
This celebration of Sunday by the Christians instead 
of the Sabbath, is for Ignatius an important sign of 
the new religion. Jewish liturgies are used for divine 
service with short Christian additions. Hence the 
regular confession of sins. This Jewish origin likewise 
accounts for the fact that the name of God the Father 
occurs so seldom in the prayers of the congregation. 
The First Epistle of Clement, the Pastoral epistles, 
and probably the Didache as well, contain instances 
of Jewish prayers adapted for Christian use. But an 
earlier document—the Apocalypse—is full of Jewish 
liturgies. Just as in the synagogue, the service of 
prayer is followed by the reading of Scripture, by the 
sermon, and by a concluding prayer; for plainly the <pb n="98" id="iv.i.iii-Page_98" /> Acts, <i>e.g</i>., do not presuppose any other kind of 
service. The Lord’s Prayer is regarded as the chief 
prayer for individual use; as such it is to take the 
place of the Jewish “eighteen prayer”; hence the 
command to use it three times daily. The doxology, 
too, which is attached to it, is of Jewish origin. 
Together with the prayers, the practice of fasting is 
taken over from the synagogue, the only change 
being that of the days. Instead of Mondays and 
Thursdays the Christian is to fast Wednesdays and 
Fridays, “so as to be distinguished,” says the 
Didache, “from the hypocrites.” The whole meaning of this ecclesiastical fasting is derived from the 
synagogue; it does not only imply humiliation in 
God’s sight: it is also considered to be a means of 
obtaining special revelations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii-p18">In addition to this the Jewish institution of 
penance is very widely used in the case of 
particular faults of individuals. St Paul had been 
the first to introduce it. In his case this was 
absolutely necessary, for as he looked upon all 
sinful Christians as elect in spite of their sin, 
the possibility of repentance had to be left open 
for them. The evangelist Matthew shows us that 
amongst Jewish Christians a kind of penance was in 
use which he refers back to Jesus Himself. It rests 
upon a number of Jewish presuppositions. The 
Apocalypse proves a similar institution to have 
existed in Asia Minor, and according to Clement 
and Hermas we find it at Rome. Clement tries to 
derive it from Christian sources. Jesus’ blood is so 
precious in God’s sight that it obtained the grace of 
repentance for the whole world. But he immediately <pb n="99" id="iv.i.iii-Page_99" />
reverts to Jewish thoughts. From one generation 
to another God gave the penitent room for repentance. Noah, Jonah, the prophets, all preached 
repentance. In the case of Hermas the Jewish 
conception of repentance follows almost of necessity 
from the sources which he used, for they attached an 
especial importance to right instruction as to repentance. Repentance is here regarded as a special 
divine favour. God grants it to one; He refuses it 
to another. The apostate and blasphemers of the 
Lord are alone excluded from it, as well as those that 
betray the servants of the Lord. For all other 
sinners there is a possibility of repentance, though 
with very varying chances of success. Repentance 
is essentially self-inflicted punishment. God does 
not at once pardon the penitent their sins. He that 
repents must inflict great torments upon himself and 
humiliate himself in all his ways, and pass through 
manifold tribulation. Abandonment of one’s sin is, 
of course, an essential part of penitence, but as that 
is a duty anyhow, it is not enough. Works of 
supererogation are necessary for the right kind of 
penance and self-humiliation. Such are prayer, 
fasting, and almsgiving. So the Second Epistle of 
St Clement enumerates them as instruments of 
penance of varying efficacy. The conclusion was 
probably formed by a public confession of sins, 
followed by the absolution of the Church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii-p19">There is no doubt that Jesus’ call to repentance 
was not without influence in the introduction of the 
practice of penance; but the Jewish influence was by 
far the more powerful. This was the source of the 
uncertainty which began to be felt by the Christians <pb n="100" id="iv.i.iii-Page_100" /> as to the limits of repentance and forgiveness. There are 
deadly sins for which one dare not offer up a prayer for forgiveness. The First 
Epistle of St John emphasizes this point without mentioning the sins by name. 
Hermas enables us to obtain some idea of the conflicting opinions at Rome concerning repentance. The majority of the congregations appear to think that the possibility of repentance always remains open. On the other hand, Hermas heard some teachers profess 
the doctrine that there was no other repentance than that at baptism, the 
forgiveness consequent upon which related to previously committed sins alone. It 
is evident that Hermas subjected these two opinions to a careful examination, 
for what his vision reveals to him is practically a compromise between the two. 
It is first of all revealed to him that after a certain fixed day there is no 
more possibility of repentance for the righteous, but that the way is kept open 
for the Gentiles alone. Previously to this, however, a general indulgence is 
granted by God for all sins. Even those who denied the faith among the 
persecuted are pardoned. Later on Hermas converts this oracle, given to suit a certain definite time 
and place, into the general rule of the Church. 
Repentance is to take place once for all after 
baptism for every Christian. Hermas is guided in 
all this by the Jewish conception of penance, the 
needs of the Church, and inspiration, never by the 
teaching of Jesus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii-p20">As time went on fresh loans were continually 
being made. The conclusion to which our study of 
eschatology and of angelology led us, applies here <pb n="101" id="iv.i.iii-Page_101" />
too. The influence of the Jewish Church increases 
the further we are removed from the time of Jesus. 
Jesus and His disciples, although born and bred Jews, 
are far less biassed by the Jewish ecclesiastical system 
than the later Christians, who only recognized the 
Jews as their declared enemies.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii-p21">One great advantage the early Christians derived 
from their constant contact with the Jewish Church. 
Opposed as they were by a religion resting upon an 
entirely historical basis, they were preserved from the 
danger of allowing their religion to be subtilized into a philosophy. The 
defence of Jesus and the controversy about the Old Testament guarded them 
against this peril. Whatever form He might assume, 
the God of the Christians remained a God of works 
and no philosophical abstraction: He was identified 
with Righteousness, and Hope looked forward expectantly to His works in the future. It was just 
the battle with the Gnostics that taught the Christians to value their great debt to Judaism.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii-p22">But setting aside this one advantage, the impression 
left by the anti-Jewish apologetic of the Christians 
is distinctly bad. It exhibits a finished skill in the 
explaining away of unpleasant facts or of perverting 
them, of inserting one’s own opinions into the text 
instead of simply explaining it. The sense of truth 
amongst the Christians in the sub-apostolic age must 
have been very small indeed. No certain answer is 
given to the central question: “Wherein does the 
superiority of Christianity over Judaism consist?” 
St Mark gives the best answer in his picture of Jesus 
as the Son of God exalted far above all parties <pb n="102" id="iv.i.iii-Page_102" /> and authorities both in word and deed. But the 
true answer must surely contain more than this. It 
must show us that the Christians themselves and not 
only Jesus have been redeemed to a new and higher 
life. That was what St Paul had cried out in 
exultation for all the world to hear: “If any man be 
in Christ Jesus, he is a new creature.” But since then 
we scarcely ever hear the answer in connection with 
apologetics; it is only in the parting discourses of 
Jesus to His disciples in the Fourth Gospel that 
we meet with any conception of the all-conquering 

power of the love of Christ. Everywhere else the 
tendency of apologetics with its false antitheses is 
to make St Paul’s answer downright impossible. If 
Christ revealed the whole of the Old Testament, 
what was the new element, then, which He brought? 
If Christianity is the new law, how is its freedom and 
inwardness to be recognized? If a new Church has 
merely been substituted for the old without losing 
any of its self-consciousness and fanaticism, what 
meaning can still be given to redemption from the 
Church? The attempt to crush the new religion 
into the categories of the old, lost all the ground 
that had been won by the destruction of these very 
categories by the new faith.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i.iii-p23">To these considerations we must add the by no 
means inconsiderable material influence of the 
Jewish Church, its piety, and ethics, and the invasion of Jewish literature and Jewish institutions. 
Politically Christianity becomes more opposed to the 
Jews than ever; the sequence—Paul, Luke, John and 
Barnabas—proves this. From a religious point of 
view, on the other hand, it makes advances to <pb n="103" id="iv.i.iii-Page_103" />
Judaism and succumbs to the constant pressure 
of its influence. Catholicism, especially Roman 
Catholicism, is, from our point of view, the Judaizing 
of Christianity. It is not without reason that the 
Reformation means a reawakening of St Paul, the 
opponent of the Jews.</p>


<pb n="104" id="iv.i.iii-Page_104" />
</div3></div2>

      <div2 title="Christianity and Hellenism." id="iv.ii" prev="iv.i.iii" next="iv.ii.i">

<h2 id="iv.ii-p0.1">CHRISTIANITY AND HELLENISM.</h2>

        <div3 title="Chapter VII. The Heathen State and the Heathen Religion." id="iv.ii.i" prev="iv.ii" next="iv.ii.ii">
<h2 id="iv.ii.i-p0.1">CHAPTER VII.</h2>
<h3 id="iv.ii.i-p0.2">THE HEATHEN STATE AND THE HEATHEN RELIGION.</h3>
<p class="first" id="iv.ii.i-p1">IT was very fortunate for the new religion that 
through Jesus’ words, “Render unto Caesar the things 
that are Caesar’s, and unto God the things that are God’s,” all revolutionary and zelotic projects of the 
Christians were nipped in the bud. As a Christian 
Pharisee St Paul had inculcated obedience to the 
powers that be as the will of God, and had held up 
the State to the Christians as God’s ministry. This 
was before the beginning of the persecutions. After 
a short panic in Nero’s reign the Christians had to 
endure the undisguised hostility of the State from 
the year 90 <span class="sc" id="iv.ii.i-p1.1">A.D.</span> onwards. The persecution began 
in Asia Minor, the birthplace of the Apocalypse, and 
the place to which St Peter’s first letter is addressed. 
The Apocalypse dates from the early years of the 
persecution. God’s minister has been transformed 
into the minister of the dragon. Wild songs of 
triumph are now chanted by the Christians over the <pb n="105" id="iv.ii.i-Page_105" />
imminent fall of Rome, the great whore. To refuse 
to worship the emperor comes to be the sign of a 
Christian. Yet no word is uttered of revolution: 
the patient endurance of the saints, that is the watch 
word. And with that the author preserves his 
Christianity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p2">The Christians now have to choose between one 
of two feelings: hatred of the State as the power of the devil—that is what the 
Apocalypse preaches—or resignation to God’s will. He rules even through the 
emperor. Which is going to be the stronger?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p3">We must draw a clear distinction between the 
official position of the Christian writers and the 
feeling of many groups of laymen whose favourite 
book was the Apocalypse, and who shared the author’s hatred against Rome. From time to time there is an 
altogether unpremeditated outburst of wrath against 
the tyrants, as in the case of Lucius, the Christian 
whose story Justin Martyr tells us. When he saw 
how Ptolemaus the teacher was condemned to death 
for no other crime than that of being a Christian, he 
broke out into reproaches against the prefect Urbicus 
who had passed the sentence, rebuking him for his 
unjust and unworthy behaviour. Being thereupon at 
once himself condemned to death, he cried out that 
he was very thankful to Urbicus. He knew that he 
was now quit of these bad masters of his, and was 
going to the Father and Lord of heaven. So, too, 
the Christian’s longing for the end of the world—let 
grace begin, let the world perish—is to be interpreted 
as a heartfelt cry for delivery from the tyranny of the 
State. All the millenary expectations of the old 
Christians likewise presuppose hostility against the <pb n="106" id="iv.ii.i-Page_106" /> State. They look forward with eager expectation to 
the establishment of the kingdom of God upon earth 
in place of Rome. Meanwhile the Christian knows 
that his fatherland is in heaven. He is a stranger 
and a sojourner upon earth. The beginning of the 
first parable of Hermas is worth noting: “Ye know 
that ye live in a foreign land, ye servants of God, for 
your true city is far distant from this city.” To hold 
opinions such as these in the midst of persecution was 
at least honest.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p4">The official attitude of many of the Christian 
authors is an entirely different one. From first to 
last it is obsequious. Christianity is to be a <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.ii.i-p4.1">religio 
licita</span></i>, like Judaism and in the place of Judaism, and 
that at any cost. Hence it makes advances to the 
State, and even assigns a fixed place to it in the 
liturgies borrowed from Judaism. The author of 
the First Epistle of St Peter is anxious to adapt St 
Paul’s words as to the powers that be to the changed 
circumstances of his own time. In so doing he 
abandons the position that the State is the minister 
of God, as the State which persecutes the Christians 
cannot possibly be so called any longer. For the 
Lord’s sake, however, it is to be obeyed. The fear 
of God and the honour due to the king are not mutually exclusive; only let each keep to its own place. 
As yet, faith in the calling of the State and the right 
to exercise protection is as strong as ever, and St 
Paul’s words on the subject find ready credence. 
Besides, obedience to the governor is a duty incumbent on the Christians because of the malignant 
slanders that are current. They have got to prove 
that they are no anarchists. And yet this letter, in <pb n="107" id="iv.ii.i-Page_107" />
spite of its perfectly correct attitude to those in 
authority, claims to have been written in Babylon. 
Rome is Babylon, that is the author’s secret meaning. 
And just like him, the author of the Pastoral epistles 
reminds his readers of the Pauline words, and explains 
them in the sense that they are to lead a tranquil and 
a quiet life, reviling no man, but kindly to all. The 
Lucan writings and the Johannine Gospel defend the 
Christians against the accusation of enmity to the State 
in the course of the narrative. The conceptions of 
Messiah and kingdom of God are explained in a nonpolitical sense. The kingdom of Christ is not of this 
world, as is proved by the pacific nature of the Christians. The kingdom of Jesus consists entirely in His 
testimony to the truth. And a proof of this is that 
when on one occasion the Jews wanted to crown Him 
king, He escaped from them by flight. Care is taken 
also to remove the reproach that the Christians refuse 
to pay taxes. It is proved that the Christians are the 
true Jews, and that the Jews lie with all their instigations. The trial of Jesus and the trial of St Paul are 
henceforward important subjects from an apologetic 
point of view. Pilate, Felix, and Festus have to 
appear as witnesses to the innocence of the accused. 
Above all, the whole plan of the book of the Acts 
furnishes the desired proof of the antiquity of Christianity. Christianity is nothing else than the old 
Jewish religion which is now spreading over Gentile 
countries.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p5">The First Epistle of St Clement is the first document 
to afford us an insight into the political element of 
the old Christian liturgies. Its great concluding 
prayer contains the first petition known to us for <pb n="108" id="iv.ii.i-Page_108" />“all that are in authority upon earth; may God 
grant them health and wealth, and peace and concord.” 
Again and again the statement is repeated that rulers 
derive their power from God. Even though it be 
older than the age of persecution—for presumably it 
is derived from Judaism—it was nevertheless commonly used in this age and so again forbade the 
Christians every kind of revolution. The author of 
the Pastoral epistles, and after him Polycarp, asks 
all the Christians to use this or a similar prayer. 
They are to pray for all men, for kings and all 
persons in authority, because it is only if peace and 
order be established in the State that the Christians 
will be able to practise their religion in tranquillity 
and quietness. As both of these authors write in a 
time of persecution, we may infer that it is the official 
attitude to the heathen world—one that is by no 
means a matter of course—that is here prescribed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p6">It was only when it became evident that neither 
the Church’s prayers for the emperor and the governor 
nor the Church’s literature exercised any influence 
whatever upon the persecutors, that the Christian 
apologetic literature, properly so-called, took its rise. 
The prophet Quadratus was the first apologist. He 
dedicated his apology to the Emperor Hadrian. Next 
came the philosophers Aristides and Justin under 
Antoninus Pius. The only innovation consisted in 
the instrument that was now employed. The frankly 
apologetic attitude of the Church was not new, but 
several decades older. Many glaring inconsistencies 
were, however, the result of this policy. The liturgies 
were especially rich in contradictory passages. Prayers 
are prescribed for the health and wealth of those in <pb n="109" id="iv.ii.i-Page_109" />
authority, and at the same time, following the old 
Christian custom, for the end of the whole existing 
order of things. In his devotional treatise on prayer, 
Tertullian utters sentiments which are almost the 
exact contrary of what he says in his great <i>Apology</i>, 
which is addressed to the public in general. Justin 
protests the unpolitical character of the kingdom of 
God in his <i>Apology</i>, whereas in his <i>Dialogue with 
Trypho</i>, where the common Christian element is 
rather more evident, he longs for the establishment of 
the kingdom upon earth. Even John the evangelist, 
who as apologist eliminated as far as he could every 
eschatological element, eagerly looks forward in his 
first letter to the end of the world, when the State, 
whose servant Pilate was, shall disappear in the 
destruction of all things. At bottom there is a note 
of insincerity in the professions of friendship for the 
State on the part of all these apologists. It was their 
last resource. Open war prevailed between Church 
and State, and apologists like Justin died the death 
of heroes in this war. Their position is sufficient 
excuse for the contradiction in which they involved 
themselves. Their greatness lies in this, that when 
the decisive moment came they abjured the State and 
died like Polycarp with the confession, “Jesus is 
Lord, and not the emperor,” upon their lips.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.ii.i-p7"><i>The Heathen Religion</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p8">Its Jewish parentage in itself determined the position of 
Christianity towards all the popular religion of the Gentiles. Heathendom was 
all lies, darkness, and the service of the devil. Whilst the philosophical 
monotheism of the Greeks was combined <pb n="110" id="iv.ii.i-Page_110" /> as a rule with a certain feeling of reverence 
for the ancient gods who were conceived of as subordinate powers of the world spirit, Jewish  
monotheism was from the first characterized by exclusiveness and intolerance. In the long run, however, this 
proved to be fortunate for the new religion, which was 
thus preserved from dissolution in the universal fusion 
of religions. Unfortunately, our authorities for the 
impact of Christianity upon Paganism are extremely 
deficient. The Acts resting upon the theory that St 
Paul always began by preaching to the Jews, avoid 
almost every mention of the struggle in its early 
stages. But for all that, some of the episodes which 
it recounts are exceedingly instructive. We there 
become acquainted with the Christian missionaries 
as the workers of miracles, faith-healers, and exorcists, 
creating great excitement which ends, according to 
circumstances, either in apotheosis or in outbursts of 
rage. In Cyprus they have to contend with a magician, 
at Lystra they are taken for Zeus and Hermes because 
of the healing of a lame man. The priest is on the 
point of offering sacrifice to them when the matter 
is cleared up. At Philippi they cure a certain prophetess of her idle superstition, and thus depriving 
her masters of this source of income, are ill treated 
and imprisoned as a punishment. All these anecdotes 
are valuable as types. Only, instead of Paul and 
Barnabas and Silas, we must also from time to time 
picture to ourselves missionaries of an inferior type of 
character, men, in fact, who were little better than 
magicians or exorcists. But of direct public attacks 
upon the heathen religion we hear but little. 
Occasionally the Christian revivalist holds a public <pb n="111" id="iv.ii.i-Page_111" />
meeting in the open air. His object is to arouse the 
curiosity of his audience, he interlards his sermon 
with copious quotations from poets and philosophers, 
and in return for all his pains he will very probably 
be ridiculed by some passing philosopher, as Paul was 
at Athens. The most vivid picture of all is that 
given us of the riot of the silversmiths at Ephesus 
under Demetrius. The silversmiths have begun to 
notice that the sale of the little shrines of Artemis is 
decreasing, because the preaching of the Christian 
missionary robs them of their sanctity. So they flock 
together and cause no little commotion throughout the 
whole city of Ephesus by their cry, “Great is Diana of 
the Ephesians.” Here at last we have one clear point, 
where Christianity attacks the social system of the 
ancient heathen world. It was at Ephesus, too, where 
the Christians burnt all their books of magic, the 
charms called “Ephesian letters,” on a great pile, 
and boasted that the value of these idolatrous objects 
amounted to 50,000 drachmas—an act which might 
likewise easily give rise to serious collisions. But 
when we have enumerated these few instances we 
have exhausted all the material that is of any value 
in the book of the Acts. The apocryphal stories 
of the apostles elaborate these themes, but in a 
grotesque and tasteless fashion corresponding to the 
taste of the later age from which they date. It is 
only with Tertullian, at the end of the second century, 
that we obtain a very complete insight into the  
countless problems and conflicts produced by the collision 
of the hostile religions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p9">On the other hand, we have a mass of Christian 
apologetic literature in which the attempt was made <pb n="112" id="iv.ii.i-Page_112" />to enter into the feelings of the Greeks and to adapt 
the new faith as far as possible to meet their needs. 
The earliest evangelist, Mark, wrote his Gospel for 
converts from heathendom, and with this object in 
view, very largely effaced the Jewish colouring of his 
tradition. Next follow in succession the Lucan 
writings, the Fourth Gospel, the preaching of St Peter, 
and finally the whole of the official apologetic literature. From these writings we derive a fairly good 
picture, not only of the struggle against the heathen 
religions, but also of the preaching of Christianity 
itself. But at the same time we see that Christianity 
does not only give but likewise receives, and that the 
defence of the Church is one of the strongest impulses 
that make for the process of Hellenization.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p10">The attack upon the old gods keeps entirely to the 
lines laid down by the Jews and the Greeks themselves. Nowhere do we find any trace of original 
thoughts. We are here concerned with three theories 
of religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p11">1. Under the influence of Judaism the Christians apply a 
coarsely materialistic theory to the Greek religion. The Jew only believes what 
he sees. The pictures are made by hands, the sacred animals are just animals, 
the sacred trees, wood, the sacred stones, stones and nothing else. But surely 
it is the height of folly to worship mere natural objects or the works of human 
art. This pitiful theory, by which it is just the religious element which is 
hidden away out of sight—<i>i.e</i>., the divinity that was supposed to reside in 
the objects—was the one that prevailed amongst 
Christian laymen. It can be traced back to St 
Paul and thence to its Jewish source, the wisdom of <pb n="113" id="iv.ii.i-Page_113" />
Solomon. St Peter’s preaching knows no other. 
Even Aristides, who had been taught better things 
by the philosophers, follows it, at least when he is 
examining barbarian religions. Where this theory 
prevails we may safely assume Jewish culture.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p12">2. The Christians borrowed another, a rationalistic, theory of religion from the philosophers. It is 
known as Euhemerism. A very cursory examination 
is sufficient to show, of course, that the pictures and 
God are not the same, that the picture has been 
consecrated to God. But the gods appear, and this, 
especially in the Homeric poems, as over-men, of 
whose birth, suffering, and death we are often told. 
The objects of this worship were therefore the 
mighty men of old. This theory we meet with first 
of all in Aristides. He came across it in some Greek 
text-book.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p13">3. The most important theory practically was that 
of the demons, in which both Jews and Greeks agreed, 
the only difference being that the Greeks conceived 
the demons to be demi-gods of a neutral character, 
while the Jews looked upon them as evil spirits. 
The Jewish theory of demons recognizes the reality 
of the heathen religion and its outward effects, but 
explains them as a great temptation to lead men 
away from God. The starting-point is always the 
fact of prophecy and of miracles. Hence the whole 
world is looked upon as a great kingdom of demons, 
while the heathen ritual is merely one favourite 
province thereof. This was the only theory that 
practically governed men in their every-day relations. 
St Paul was already acquainted with it. It was 
based upon the Greek Bible The hall-mark of <pb n="114" id="iv.ii.i-Page_114" /> Christianity was the knowledge that only demons, 
and not true gods, were the creators of Paganism, 
and that Christ has freed us from them. He freed 
us when He was upon earth by repeatedly casting 
out devils. He still frees us by means of exorcisms. 
That is why the name of Jesus is uttered over the 
convert at baptism, in order that He may cast the 
devils out of us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p14">The question now was how to set up the new 
Christian God in the place of the fallen heathen 
divinities. In their establishment of monotheism, 
the Christians, from the very first, simply followed in 
the lines laid down by the philosophers as soon as 
they attempted to produce any arguments beyond 
those furnished by the Old Testament. This subject 
rather belongs, therefore, to our next chapter, in 
which we are to consider the general influence of 
philosophy upon the Christians. The defence of 
Jesus, on the other hand, entirely enters into the 
conceptions of the popular religion. Jesus Christ is 
opposed to the old gods as the new and stronger 
God. That is the meaning of the “Divinity of 
Christ.” The idea arose amongst the heathen, and 
must be conceived of in antithesis to the heathen 
gods.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p15">One thing we must grasp clearly. The notion is as little 
Jewish as it possibly can be. The Jews simply have no room for a second being 
called God in the strict sense of the word. “The alone true God,” “The only 
God,” as John and Clement call Him, that is Jewish. The Messiah is a man chosen 
or sent by God hence in any case a created being. Therefore the strict Jewish 
Christianity, and Mohammedanism, <pb n="115" id="iv.ii.i-Page_115" />
which is based upon it, have always entirely 
excluded this thought. It is true that the Jew, Paul, 
goes a long way beyond the humanity of Jesus when he 
discovers Him from time to time in the Lord of the 
Old Testament, and says that the fulness of the God 
head dwells in Him. But, firstly, he never calls Him 
God himself, and he shows us in his chief eschatological chapter how strongly he clings to monotheism. 
Secondly, he is anything rather than a Jew in his 
Christological exegesis of the Old Testament. Here 
he leaves all Jewish tradition on one side and gives 
free vent to his mythological vein: whence he derives 
it would be hard to tell. No road leads up to the 
doctrine of the divinity of Christ from the Old 
Testament and from Rabbinism.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p16">But amongst the heathen, apotheosis was exceedingly common. The number of their deities is not 
limited, and they range by the most varied series of 
degrees imaginable down to the hero who is deified. 
The characteristic signs of a god are always considered to be great power, miracles, and prophecy. 
For the Jews a miracle proves the truth of a 
doctrine, for the Gentiles it denotes the presence of 
a god on earth. Hence St Paul was twice taken to 
be a god, at Lystra and at Malta, because of the 
miracles that he performed. So, too, the Roman 
centurion exclaims beneath the Cross, “This was a 
Son of God!” because of the miracles which accompanied the death of Jesus. The Jewish word “Son 
of God” has, by itself, the sound of hero or demi-god 
in Greek ears.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p17">And so as soon as it came to the Greeks, accompanying the pictures of the great worker of miracles, <pb n="116" id="iv.ii.i-Page_116" /> over whom death had no dominion, faith in the 
divinity of Christ arose at once. It is the original 
faith of the Gentile Christians. Christological 
dogma did not grow by slow additions, but, on the 
contrary, by the Jewish and antagonistic subtraction 
from this popular belief. The Gentile Christian 
immediately gives Jesus a place in his worship. He 
sings his “<span lang="LA" id="iv.ii.i-p17.1">carmen Christo quasi deo</span>.” The 
apocryphal Acts of the Apostles are the clearest 
authority that we possess for this popular belief! 
Throughout these writings the new God Christ is 
contrasted with the heathen gods. It matters not 
whether He is called God or Son of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p18">Partly consciously, and partly unconsciously, the 
Christian apologetic accommodated itself to this 
faith from a very early date. The first condition for 
this was the transformation of the picture contained 
in the Gospels in a universalistic sense. Paul had 
already ascribed to Jesus’ death an atoning power for 
the whole world. And now the whole world must 
be described as the object of the affections of the 
living Jesus of the Gospels. This was effected first 
of all by simply supplementing the national Jewish 
activity of Jesus by the command to go and 
preach to all people, which was ascribed to the 
risen Lord. That is the procedure adopted by our 
three Synoptists, in all of whom a certain hiatus is 
noticeable between the real history and the theory. 
Next, John paints his picture without any concern for 
the actual history. It begins with the Logos, the 
mediator both for creation and revelation to the 
whole world, and throughout proclaims Jesus to be 
the Saviour of the world, while it reaches its height <pb n="117" id="iv.ii.i-Page_117" />
in the scene when the Greeks come to Jesus and Jesus declares 
how He, being lifted up from the earth, will draw all men to Himself. This 
proclamation of universalism was necessary in order that the Greeks might be 
able to say “The new God did not come for the Jews in a little corner of Syria, 
but for the world, and for us.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p19">In the next place, Jesus had to be proved a stronger God than 
the demons. St Mark’s Gospel undertakes this proof by presenting Jesus to all 
the world as the Son of God, the worker of miracles, the conqueror of the 
demons, and the prophet. Hence the important position here assigned to miracles, 
and amongst the miracles, especially to the victory over the demons. The empire 
of Satan is at an end. Legions of demons fall into the sea. Jesus is Lord over 
nature. He stills the storm. He makes the sea to be firm land. His power knows 
no limits, Mark naturally did not picture all this to himself after the same 
heathen fashion in which it must have worked upon his readers.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p20">Soon after this (by analogy with other myths of 
the gods) the parentage of the Son of God is ascribed 
to God and a mortal woman. Such is the account in 
the opening chapters of the First and Third Gospels. 
The myth sprang up amongst Gentile Christians. 
A great proportion of the old Jewish Christians 
rejected it, and rightly, for it did away with the 
descent from David, which was a matter of such 
importance to them. The Christian spirit has, to be 
sure, been at work at this myth, and has removed 
from it every trace of sensuality and anthropomorphism. It is not God Himself but God’s Holy Spirit <pb n="118" id="iv.ii.i-Page_118" /> who begets Jesus. But even as early as Justin the 
analogy had been discovered: “When we say that 
He was born of a virgin, you may consider that as 
something which He shares with Perseus.” Celsus, 
the adversary of the Christians, finds still further 
analogies in Amphion, Aeacus and Minos, which 
examples he puts into the mouth of the Jew who 
appears as the opponent of the Christians. It is not 
for nothing that the story of the miraculous conception became so popular among the Gentile Christians: 
God’s Son is He whose Father is God and no man.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p21">The Christology of the Fourth Gospel has, it is 
true, borrowed the idea of the Logos from philosophy. 
Besides this, consideration for the feelings of the 
Jews leads the author to emphasize the subordination 
of Christ to God. But concealed beneath the philosophy and the anti-Jewish apologetic, the popular 
belief in the new God that has appeared upon earth 
can be discovered in all its power. The miracles of 
Jesus—all of them the miracles of an omnipotent 
deity—are conceived of as a proof of the Messiahship 
for the Jews, and for the Greeks as a revelation of the 
Godhead. When Thomas sees the crucified Saviour 
with the stigmata risen from the dead, he cries out, 
as any Gentile might, “My Lord and my God!” And the evangelist would like to bring all people to 
make this same confession. All men should honour 
the Son as they honour the Father, <i>i.e</i>., just as 
God, and such is the will of the Father Himself. 
Then there is the mantic art, second sight and 
prophecy, which, next to the miracles, are a proof 
of the divinity. Like a God, Jesus looks into the 
hearts of all men, so that no man needed to tell <pb n="119" id="iv.ii.i-Page_119" />
Him what there was in man. He knows all the past 
history of the Samaritan woman with whom He 
talks, and knows from the very first that Judas is 
destined to betray Him. If He asks it is only to test 
those whom He questions. No god has a clearer 
insight. Neither need He eat or drink. His food 
is obedience to the Divine Will. If He asks for 
water to drink, then the want is but apparent, and 
the request is really made to introduce the conversation. Even if He prays it is but for the sake of those 
that hear and not for Himself. He has conquered 
death. Heaven is His home: thence He came; 
thither He shall go. Throughout His sayings it is 
the God that has descended from heaven that we 
hear speaking. Hence, too, He is at once introduced 
as a God in the prologue to the Gospel. Thus it is 
that the evangelist writes for the Greeks. His successor herein is the author of the apocryphal Acts of 
St John, where the hints of the author of the Fourth 
Gospel are exaggerated in an absurd and fantastic 
manner. So, for instance, he says that often when 
one followed after Jesus as He walked along He left 
no footprints behind Him. As one felt His body it 
would be at one time quite impalpable, so that one’s hand simply passed through it, and at another hard. 
It is not merely because of a higher canon of taste 
that the evangelist omits features such as these, 
which entirely destroy the humanity of Jesus. He 
himself, as opponent of the Gnostic Docetae, is 
thoroughly in earnest in his belief in the incarnation 
of the Logos. And yet, is his Jesus much else than 
a phantom? He needs neither to eat nor to pray, 
nor to ask for information, nor to die. Even in his <pb n="120" id="iv.ii.i-Page_120" /> own case the popular docetic belief and the anti-docetic theory are balanced against each other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p22">Prophecy and miracles together formed the proof 
of the divinity of Christ. For John is just as far 
removed from an ethical conception of the divinity 
of Christ as the whole of the rest of Christian antiquity after him. The doing of God’s will, to  
whatever degree of perfection one may attain, is still 
something human. It is man’s duty. It is at most 
important for St John in so far as a sinful man can 
not be God’s instrument. Indeed, the ethical conception of Christ’s divinity only came to be entertained 
when men began to find miracles a stumbling-block, 
and were yet loth to abandon the title of God. For 
St John God is the highest hyperphysical force. 
Consequently a human being upon earth can only 
prove himself to be divine by manifestations of this 
force. It was not because he felt the impression of 
Christ’s moral splendour, but because he marvelled at 
the conquest of death by life, that St Thomas uttered 
the exclamation, “My God!” It is not because of 
His moral supremacy that all men are to honour 
the Son as God, but because He does His Father’s work, because He raises the dead and comes to judge 
the world. So, too, the Son’s unity with the Father is 
not merely the unity of a loving will, but the unity 
of power. No demon can take those that are His 
out of His hand, for otherwise he would have to be 
more powerful than God Himself, who is Lord of all. 
He that hath seen the Son seeth the Father, because 
the Son does the Father’s mighty works. This same 
divine, miraculous power is to do still greater works 
through the disciples, but not in order that they too <pb n="121" id="iv.ii.i-Page_121" />
may appear as bearers of the Divinity, but in order 
that the Father may be glorified in the Son, in honour 
of the divinity of Christ, in whose name these wonderful works are done by the disciples. In appealing, 
therefore, to the miracles, and the miracles alone, 
as the proof of Christ’s divinity, all later apologists 
faithfully follow the example of St John.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p23">The greatest obstacle to belief in Jesus’ divinity 
was His death, just as it seemed impossible to 
harmonize it with His claim to the Messiahship. 
Hence the frequent recurrence to this subject in 
the anti-Jewish apologetic. Justin did, it is true, 
find analogies for the death, too, in Greek mythology. 
There was Asclepius struck by lightning, Dionysus 
dismembered, Heracles burnt on the funeral pyre, 
and all these were worshipped as gods or the 
sons of God. This clever discovery had, however, 
not been made by the earlier apologists. They 
strained every nerve to harmonize the death of 
Jesus with His divinity. They succeeded in doing 
so by adopting the same method as in the anti-Jewish apologetic, by a brilliant description of the 
Resurrection, by multiplying the miracles and the 
instances of fulfilled prophecies in the story of the 
Passion, by emphasizing the voluntariness of the 
death. Many Gentile Christians would have preferred to have denied the death of Jesus altogether. 
His death was only outwardly apparent. According 
to the Acts of St John it is only for the populace 
that He is crucified, while at the same time He 
appears to His disciples in glory. But this consequence of the “divinity of Christ” was at once 
indignantly rejected as a Gnostic error. We may <pb n="122" id="iv.ii.i-Page_122" />account for the moderate position adopted by the 
Christian apologists with reference to the death of 
Jesus as a reaction against this extreme exaggeration.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p24">Whilst the other apologists were satisfied with 
proving the physical superiority of Jesus over the 
old gods, the Fourth Gospel alone attempted to 
give a clear answer to the question what gifts God 
had brought men down from heaven. His answer 
was shaped to meet the needs of the Greek world. 
Chiefest of all the gifts was that of truth or  
knowledge, light, illumination. Such conceptions were 
current even amongst the Jewish proselytes. This, 
too, is when we find mention of the opposites, light 
and darkness, truth and lies, knowledge and ignorance. With these conceptions John as well as the 
Jews would describe monotheism—the worship of 
the only true God—and the knowledge of the lies 
of the demons. The only thing which is both novel 
and great is the way in which these privileges are 
here conceived of as gifts of God through Christ. 
Whilst in many other apologists monotheism and 
faith in Christ lie side by side without any apparent 
connection, the Fourth Gospel laid a great Christo-centric foundation for the whole faith in God, and 
strongly emphasized St Paul’s statement that the God 
and Father of Jesus Christ is the alone true God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p25">The next great gift which Christ brought the 
Greeks from heaven was everlasting life, <i>i.e</i>., immortality, or rather the present assurance of the 
certain possession of the same. That, too, was a 
great source of comfort for the Greeks, facing the 
future as they did with such hesitation, scepticism, 
and fear. The tangible proof was furnished by the <pb n="123" id="iv.ii.i-Page_123" />resurrection of Jesus and by the preceding raising of 
Lazarus from the dead.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p26">It was only amongst the Gnostics that the pure 
doctrine of the divinity of Christ was maintained. 
In the Church it was counted as a heresy just because 
of the Gnostics and with deference to the accusations 
of the Jews. This popular belief, however, in the 
appearance of the new god constitutes the kernel 
of the new Christology. A striking proof of this 
assertion is furnished by Ignatius’ letter to the 
Ephesians. The virginity of Mary and her birth 
and the death of the Lord remained concealed from 
the Prince of this world. They were three mysteries 
which spoke aloud in the stillness of God. How, 
then, were they revealed to the ages? A star 
appeared in the heavens brighter than all other 
stars, and the light thereof was inexpressibly great, 
and its strangeness spread consternation. But all 
the other stars, together with the sun and the 
moon, formed a circle round this star, yet its light 
exceeded the light of all the others. And the hearts 
of men failed them, for they could not tell whence 
this strange star appeared unto them. Henceforth 
all magic was at an end and all the bonds of wickedness were snapped asunder. Ignorance was 
dethroned, the old reign was no more, now that God 
Incarnate had come to give men the newness of 
everlasting life. Nowhere, even in the New Testament, is the significance of Christ for the downfall 
of Paganism formulated as clearly as here.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p27">The question now presents itself, How was Christianity related 
to the religion of the mysteries? <pb n="124" id="iv.ii.i-Page_124" /> There were likely to be several points of agreement. Both 
tended to fix the attention on the world to come, to attach importance to holy 
rites and moral purity, and to seek happiness in the common life. Did not this 
imply so close an inner relationship that the outer forms were bound to be 
exchanged mutually?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p28">From the very first the Gospel courted publicity 
and claimed to be a message intended for the light of 
common day. A city set upon a hill cannot be hid. 
The candle is not intended to be placed under the 
bushel but on the candlestick. Even though we 
begin with whispering in the ear and speaking in the 
chamber, yet the end clearly aimed at is to preach on 
the roof and in the public streets. And just as the 
Gospel courts publicity, so its scope is universal. 
Why, it is the exact opposite of everything that is 
exclusive. It abolishes the privileges of the learned 
and throws its doors wide open to the simple layman. 
There is nothing esoteric in the preaching of Jesus from 
first to last. It is one of the great and comforting 
features in His character that the love of mystery 
and aristocratic self-sufficiency are alike alien to Him. 
Hence Christianity and the mysteries are mutually 
exclusive.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p29">So, too, the aim of the disciples of Jesus and of St 
Paul was not to found a sect, but to gather together 
and to increase the people of God. By their choice 
of the Old Testament as their sacred book they 
declared their intention of remaining faithful to 
the public religion. Their adoption of the name ‘Church’ points in the same direction. For the 
Church is something public, something which embraces <pb n="125" id="iv.ii.i-Page_125" />
all men alike in opposition to every private 
society. The enthusiastic manner in which the 
earliest Christian apologists defended this public 
character of Christianity in opposition to all secret 
sectarianism is very admirable. The author of the 
Acts never wearies in his attempt to prove that the 
Christians are merely the true people of Israel. That 
is why he insists on the fact that the original apostles 
and St Paul never abandoned the old sanctuary, the 
Temple, but assembled there in the sight of all men 
and praised God. So Paul can declare when he is 
brought to trial, “These things have not been done 
in a corner.” The author of the Fourth Gospel 
emphasizes the public character of Christianity still 
more strongly. The founder is the Logos, the light 
of the world. When a Jewish Rabbi once visited 
Him secretly at night He concluded His conversation 
with him by the saying as to the light. That is why 
He appears so frequently in Jerusalem and in the 
Temple, that all the world may see. “I have spoken 
openly to all the world; in secret have I said nothing.” 
When brought to trial He appeals to this; and 
as the Lord’s Supper was commonly calumniated 
amongst the Gentiles as a secret rite defiled by 
horrible orgies, immorality, and cannibalism, by 
analogy of much that was ascribed to many mysteries, 
Jesus is described by the evangelist as delivering 
a spiritual exposition of the Sacrament in public at 
Capernaum, and thus he refutes the slanderous accusations. St John is followed by Justin in the two 
<i>Apologies</i>. His method is to set forth all the 
Christian doctrines and customs without the slightest 
reserve, and so he takes the sting out of the heathen <pb n="126" id="iv.ii.i-Page_126" /> attack: “Study our religion; then you will convince 
yourselves how little reason we have for shunning the 
light.” It may evidently be inferred from this 
method of Church defence that in the eyes of the 
Christian teachers themselves their religion was 
perfectly separate and distinct from the mysteries.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p30">But for all that there was an inner resemblance 
between the two. In the first place, the persecution 
of the national Jewish Church and afterwards of the 
Roman Government actually forced the Christians 
to live, so to speak, underground in the dark and in 
mystery. Even the Fourth Gospel speaks of a 
meeting with closed doors for fear of the Jews. By 
positively refusing to acknowledge the public 
character of the Christian religion, the State itself 
made of Christianity a sect that shunned the light. 
Besides this external reason, however, there was a 
second, due to the essential character of the original 
society. Christianity was at first organized as an 
exclusive community. Hence its strength. It was 
only within these narrow limits that the teaching of 
Jesus could be realized. But as such a community 
it only possessed a limited public character. The 
sacrament of baptism formed a sharp dividing line 
between members and non-members. It was itself a 
sectarian form borrowed from the sect of the disciples 
of the Baptist. The Lord’s Supper was only intended 
for the brethren, and the same remark applies to 
several other rites and customs, <i>e.g</i>., the public confession, the kiss of brotherhood, etc. Now as Christianity spread under the form of this organization and 
thus became known to the Greeks and Romans, it 
could only appear to them to be a sect, and they then <pb n="127" id="iv.ii.i-Page_127" />
judged it like many other sects which shunned the 
light, and that with good reason.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p31">As a matter of fact a contradiction existed between 
the claim of Christianity to be the world religion and 
its sectarian form, its rites and ceremonies adapted 
only to a small society. We are conscious of this 
contradiction even at the present day as soon as 
we ask ourselves what place the sacraments really 
occupy in our national and established Churches.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p32">As a result of the confusion caused by the rise of 
Gnosticism, numberless small sects appear by the side 
of the one sect, which still upheld its claim to be the 
Church. Prolonging, as nearly all of them did, a 
precarious existence in almost greater obscurity than 
the Church, they were the first to fall irrevocably 
under the influence of the mysteries, because from the 
very beginning they cultivated an exclusive aristocratic spirit and an esoteric doctrine. In opposition 
to this tendency the belief in the universal scope of 
Christ’s message and its public character was the 
more firmly rooted, and once again this was exceedingly fortunate for the Church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p33">Ecclesiastical Christianity won the victory over 
Gnosticism, but not without submitting to the 
influence of the mysteries. Without themselves 
being conscious of it, the Christian teachers adapted 
themselves in many points to the opinions of their 
opponents in the course of their controversies and 
defence of the Church. It is in the development of 
the idea of the sacraments that we have the strongest 
evidence of the influence of the mysteries.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p34">The essential characteristic of the mysteries was, 
of course, inherent in the sacraments from the very <pb n="128" id="iv.ii.i-Page_128" /> first. Simple human actions are invested with 
mysterious attributes. They can exorcise evil spirits, 
become the channels of divine power, bring men 
into communion with the Lord on high. These 
opinions cannot be derived from the teaching of 
Jesus; they show us how Christianity in its infancy 
was drawn into the chaos of Oriental religions. Paul, 
apostle though he was of the spirit and the word, 
nevertheless found a place in his great theological 
system for the sacred rites of the first Christian 
community as means of salvation. For him, too, 
they are the definite points where Christ or His Spirit 
impart themselves to the community and to the 
individual, in order to lift them up to themselves. 
Baptism is incorporation into the body of Christ, 
the Lord’s Supper the continued support from the 
supply of His strength. This conception, however 
mysterious, still retained the Christian thought that 
our present salvation depends upon the person of 
Christ. And besides this, it was effectively balanced 
by the preponderant ethical note in the apostle’s teaching and character, which enabled him to draw 
moral imperatives even from the sacraments.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p35">In the sub-apostolic age, belief in sacramental 
efficacy grows in proportion to the rapidity with 
which Christianity takes root in heathen soil. There, 
among the Greeks and in contact with the thoughts 
disseminated by the mysteries, the unseen world 
comes to dominate everywhere as the only true 
reality, filling the whole foreground of life, and 
baptism and the Lord’s Supper are subordinated to 
it as mysterious initiatory rites, while at the same 
time the sacramental apparatus becomes evermore <pb n="129" id="iv.ii.i-Page_129" />
and more complicated through competition with 
other sacraments.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p36">The original simplicity of baptism, washing in 
running water and utterance of the name of Jesus, 
no longer sufficed. The laying on of hands was 
added. This addition alone, so the author of the 
Acts tells us, afforded a channel for the descent of 
the Holy Ghost. It was the prerogative of the 
apostles—later, of the bishops. Somewhat later 
appeared the anointing with consecrated oil. If the 
First Epistle of St John knows the name we may 
conclude that the thing, too, existed either among 
Catholic Christians or Gnostics. Possibly the name 
Christ, the anointed, facilitated the reception of this 
rite. Ignatius refers to the anointing of Christ in 
Bethany, and thence derives the custom. It was, at 
all events, long before the time of Tertullian (to 
whom we owe our first treatise on baptism), possibly 
a century earlier, that the sacrament consisted of 
three separate ceremonial parts—immersion, unction, 
imposition of hands. We really have three sacraments united in one, or rather there are four, since 
the utterance of the name of Jesus has itself 
the efficacy of a sacrament. At the beginning of 
the second century baptism into the name of Jesus 
began to give way to baptism into the name of the 
Trinity, the latter practice being founded on the 
passage in St Matthew’s Gospel which traced the 
formula back to Jesus Himself. But it was an 
innovation, for we see from the Acts that the 
apostles and St Paul only baptized into the name of 
Jesus. How and where the phrase arose we cannot 
tell, but we are acquainted with a transition stage. <pb n="130" id="iv.ii.i-Page_130" /> The author of the Apocalypse knows of such as have 
the name of the Lamb and of the Father written 
on their forehead. To others he promises that they 
shall be pillars in the temple of God, and upon them 
shall be written the name of God and the name 
of the new Jerusalem and the name of mankind. 
We may here learn something of the motives which 
led to the growth and final victory of the Trinitarian 
formula. It was produced by no doctrinal theory, 
but by the need that men felt to be quite on the 
safe side through the employment of yet more powerful names. From the very first, forgiveness of previous 
sins and the pouring forth of God’s Spirit were 
regarded as the gifts obtained by means of baptism. 
Hence it was called “birth of regeneration,” “renewing of the Holy Spirit,” “birth from above by water 
and the Spirit.” New designations, ‘illumination’ and ‘seal,’ came to be added to these, the oldest, 
Christian names. Both were probably derived from 
the phraseology of the mysteries. Through wonderful 
illumination the convert steps forth from the kingdom of darkness and ignorance into the kingdom of 
light and of knowledge. Without actually naming 
baptism, Clement describes this solemn moment. 
Through Christ the eyes of our heart were opened. 
Through Him our ignorant and darkened understanding climbed the steep ascent into His wonderful 
light. Through Him the Lord wanted us to taste 
of the knowledge that perisheth not. Hence Justin 
speaks of a birth of repentance and of knowledge. 
We are breathing the air of the Greek mysteries. 
The expression ‘seal’ implies protection against the 
demons and initiation into the world to come. Long <pb n="131" id="iv.ii.i-Page_131" />
before this Paul speaks of Christians as anointed, 
sealed, having the earnest of the Spirit. In the 
Apocalypse the one hundred and forty-four thousand 
Israelites are sealed in order that they may come 
safely through all temptations and plagues and reach 
the kingdom of heaven. We cannot be quite sure 
what the author meant by this sealing. Most 
probably, however, he pictured to himself that the 
name of God or of Jesus which exorcised the evil 
spirits was engraved upon the foreheads of the 
faithful. And now baptism itself was regarded as 
such a protective measure—the holy name being 
pronounced as well. Its efficacy can, of course, be 
completely destroyed or impaired; denial of the 
faith in time of persecution, grievous sins of the 
flesh, stain it; but wherever it is kept untainted it 
is a mighty protection against all demons and a 
guarantee of everlasting life. When Hermas declares 
that even those who died before Christ came and are 
now in Hades must receive the seal—the seal, he 
adds, is the water—since without this none can enter 
into the kingdom of heaven, he is looking upon 
baptism as the rite of initiation which alone confers 
upon men the blessedness of the world to come. 
Faith alone no longer suffices. The magic power of 
the sacrament is needed besides. In like manner, 
too, the Lord’s Supper comes to be looked upon as 
food and drink for this life. “He that eateth My 
flesh and drinketh My blood hath everlasting life, and 
I will raise him up at the last day. For My flesh is 
meat indeed and My blood is drink indeed.” Such 
are the words which the evangelist John puts into 
the mouth of Jesus, and he can only mean that the <pb n="132" id="iv.ii.i-Page_132" /> elements received in the Lord’s Supper create the 
spiritual, the resurrection body of the Christian. His 
successor Ignatius says, with perfect outspokenness, 
the Lord’s Supper is the magic rite whereby we 
obtain immortality: it is the medicine which prevents 
our death and secures our perpetual life in Jesus 
Christ. Then there follows in Justin the first attempt 
at explaining this change of the body and blood of 
Christ into our own body, and the apologist reminds 
us at the same time of the analogy presented by the 
mysteries of Mithras, where, in like manner, bread 
and a cup of water are presented and certain invocations used when anyone is to be initiated. Naturally 
it is only the initiated who can fully participate in this 
mysterious food. “Let him that is holy draw near, 
and if anyone be not holy then let him repent.” The 
saying of Jesus, “Give not that which is holy to the 
dogs,” is applied in the Didache to the Lord’s Supper.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p37">We have traced the first steps of that fateful development 
which, under the influence of Greek and Oriental mysteries, made of Christianity 
a religion of superstition and of magic charms. True, there is no lack of 
Christian teachers in our period, just as little as there was in later periods, 
who, when they speak of the sacraments, immediately treat them as symbols and 
the means of inculcating moral truth, whose end and aim is the grace of God and 
spiritual communion with the Redeemer through these outer magical media. But in 
interpreting the sacraments after their own fashion, these teachers give the 
Christian people the right to do so after theirs—<i>i.e</i>., to look upon them as magic rites. 
The only really valid argument that can be advanced in favour of the sacraments 
is <pb n="133" id="iv.ii.i-Page_133" />
surely this. No religious community could continue 
to exist—certainly not in the age of the mysteries—without some such outer signs intended to excite the 
feelings and to inflame the fancy. Had Christianity 
not possessed baptism and the Lord’s Supper from 
the very first, it would have derived its sacraments 
from some other source. In any case the purely 
ethical and personal religion was bound to degenerate. 
For here there is but one alternative. One thing is 
needful: either the condition of the heart or the 
reception of the sacred rite. When the very smallest 
importance is attached to the reception of the rite, 
there the Gospel, with its three great realities, the 
soul, the brethren, and God, is destroyed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p38">In eschatology, too, we can trace the beginnings of a further 
development destined to be of great consequence. Eschatology lost its abhorrence 
of the Greek idea of the future world and assimilated thence all that it 
possibly could. It is true that we have come to the time when the flood of the 
Jewish Apocalyptic conceptions swept over the young religion with their gigantic 
and fantastic imagery more than ever before. The eschatology of most of the 
Christian congregations has still more of a Jewish than a Greek appearance. The 
expectation of the kingdom of God upon earth and of the resurrection of the 
dead—<i>i.e</i>., the two thoughts 
which are least Greek in character—still stand in the 
centre of the Christian hope. Even so educated a 
Christian as Justin is a convinced millenarian. And 
yet the process of Hellenization set in about the end 
of the century, and it is this same Justin who is our 
witness for it.</p>

<pb n="134" id="iv.ii.i-Page_134" />

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p39">The process really begins in the Third Gospel, 
where Jesus' parable of the rich man and Lazarus, 
which is certainly genuine, is reproduced in Greek 
terminology. That is where we first hear of Hades, 
the Greek world of the departed. It seems to consist 
of two divisions, separated from each other by a great 
chasm: there is the place of rest, where Abraham 
and his children are comforted, and there is the 
place of torment, where sinners do everlasting 
penance in flames. If St Luke had given names, 
then he would have spoken of Gehenna and of 
Paradise. But since when are there two divisions 
of Hades? The evangelist has melted into one 
Gehenna and Tartarus, Paradise and Elysium, hence 
his wonderful topography. He was not the first to 
do this. We find Gehenna and Tartarus used indiscriminately in monumental inscriptions and in the 
Sibylline oracles. As soon as a Jew or a Christian 
living amongst Greeks began to reflect upon the 
fate of the soul after death, the well-known pictures 
of bliss and torment, which Greek prophets, poets, 
and philosophers—especially those of the Orphic 
school—had scattered broadcast among the people, 
filled his shadowy Sheol.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p40">It was especially the Greek ideas of hell which 
found a very early entrance into Christian eschatology. The most celebrated instance of this is in 
the Apocalypse of St Peter. There we read of the 
dark place of torment, of the different classes of 
sinners, and of the punishments, each undergone 
in an appointed place, of the torturing angels, and 
so forth. All these fancies are of Orphic origin, and 
they can be paralleled by passages from Virgil, <pb n="135" id="iv.ii.i-Page_135" />
Plutarch, and Lucian; but they have all come to 
us through a Jewish-Christian medium, and thence 
received their last expression, both from a linguistic 
as well as from a theological point of view. It is in 
any case a comfort to think that these very conceptions of hell for which Christianity has been 
condemned, severely enough, are of Greek origin. Justin, 
too, had been struck by the likeness between the Greek 
eschatology and that accepted by the Church in his 
time. He reminds us of the teaching of Empedocles, 
Pythagoras, Plato, and Socrates, of the pit in Homer, 
and of the descent of Odysseus into the nether world, 
and of all who wrote on similar subjects. The only 
difference between the Christians and the Greeks was 
that in place of Minos and Rhadamanthus Christ 
judged the dead, and that not only the soul but 
also the body was punished, and that forever. The 
Greek names which Justin enumerates are the 
representatives of this Orphic eschatology, and 
Homer’s account of Hades is our earliest authority 
for the same. All of which furnishes us with an 
additional proof of the real connection between the 
two eschatologies.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p41">A considerable difference subsisted, it is true, 
between the two views as to the time when the 
sentence was to be passed. According to the Greeks 
it was at death, but according to the Jews it was 
postponed to the judgment of the world by God. 
This difficulty, however, could be explained away, 
either by the assumption of an increase in the 
torments of hell after the judgment, or by their 
entire postponement after the same. In any case 
the old Jewish eschatology was not threatened with <pb n="136" id="iv.ii.i-Page_136" /> dissolution from that quarter. The Greek conception of heaven, on the other hand, was bound to 
become dangerous immediately. Even before the 
rise of Christianity many of the Jews at Alexandria 
had become familiarized with the Greek doctrine of 
the assumption of those who were especially blessed 
to the gods in heaven, and had applied it to the fate 
of the martyrs and of other men pre-eminent for 
their piety. Similar doctrines began to circulate 
amongst certain Christians at a very early date. 
Here, however, they were consistent, and drew the 
right conclusions that bliss in heaven was incompatible with earthly joy at some later period. There 
was, they said, no such thing as a resurrection of the 
dead, or rather it had already taken place for 
Christians at baptism. The Pastoral letters, Polycarp, 
and Justin Martyr, opposed this new-fashioned 
eschatology as a Gnostic heresy. But the “getting 
into heaven” finally won the day, for all that, over 
the Jewish hope of the kingdom of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p42">The Gospel of St John would also appear to afford 
an instance of this Hellenization of the eschatology, 
although its author effectually conceals his true 
meaning. In the parting address to His disciples 
Jesus proclaims a hope of the future state which is 
entirely unlike that of the Jews. “In My Father’s house are many mansions; if it were not so would I 
have told you that I go to prepare a place for you? 
And if I go and prepare a place for you, I come 
again and receive you unto Myself, that where I am 
there ye may be also. And whither I go ye know 
the way,” <i>i.e</i>., to the Father. This can scarcely mean 
anything else than that Jesus will fetch the Christians <pb n="137" id="iv.ii.i-Page_137" />
to God in heaven, and will not Himself live upon 
earth. We cannot, however, be quite certain 
whether we have not here merely an apologetic 
disguise of the Jewish eschatology from which 
we ought to distinguish the author’s own belief. The 
kingdom of God and the resurrection of the dead are 
the pillars of the Jewish eschatology, and they are 
likewise the sure foundation upon which the author 
of the Johannine writings builds up his system. In 
the story of the raising of Lazarus he shows us that 
through Christ’s word of power the dead shall one 
day come forth with their former bodies from the 
tomb. Whoever holds such an opinion is far 
removed from any tendency to dissolve or spiritualize 
the Jewish eschatology. Nor would he place the 
emphasis that he does upon the flesh of Christ upon 
earth, and even after the resurrection, if the opinion 
that he holds about the flesh did not differ very considerably from that of those who deny the resurrection. He is really a representative of the old 
eschatology from first to last; only as an apologist he tried to meet the Greeks 
in this point as in many others by endeavouring to adapt the Christian hope for 
the future to their own views. Fortunately Irenaeus furnishes us with a very old 
exegesis of the passage about the many mansions in the Father’s house. It dates, 
in fact, from certain presbyters who were pupils of the apostles. They explained 
that enigmatic saying with reference to the different abodes of the blessed. 
According to their degree of piety they were to live after the resurrection 
either in heaven or in paradise or in the holy land. Here, then, we have a 
combination of old and new <pb n="138" id="iv.ii.i-Page_138" /> eschatologies which may well be ascribed to John, 
standing as he does upon the boundary line between 
two different worlds.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p43">Even the “Shepherd” of Hermas furnishes us with 
an example how deep an impression Greek and Roman 
eschatology made upon the Christians, though he is 
usually entirely on the side of the Jewish eschatology. 
An old woman appeared to him in the neighbourhood 
of Cumae, and gave him revelations contained in the 
roll of a book. Being asked who the woman was, 
he answered, “The Sibyl.” “Thou art wrong,” was 
the reply; “it was the Church.” Here we have 
a typical instance of the way in which heathen ideas 
passed over into Christianity. Hermas knew from 
Virgil’s Æneid that the Sibyl of Cumae was endowed 
with the knowledge of the world to come, of heaven 
and of hell. She was accounted by him, as well as 
by many Christians, to be a true prophetess. Cumae, 
therefore, was the place where there were revelations. 
Churchman as he was, however, his imagination displaced the faith in the Sibyl. But then the Church 
had to appear in the guise of the Sibyl, and even 
occupy her dwelling. Paganism is Christianized and 
Christianity is Romanized.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.i-p44">Would it, then, have been so great a loss had the 
Greeks with their ideas of the future blessedness 
won the day over the Jewish eschatology of the 
Christians? Jesus Himself had striven to purify 
and simplify the old hope in the kingdom, and to 
elevate it into the domain of eternity. St Paul had 
continued this work of Jesus by his great theory 
of the spiritual nature of the kingdom of God. It 
would seem, then, to be a decided retrogression when <pb n="139" id="iv.ii.i-Page_139" />
the Christians of the sub-apostolic age enthusiastically 
accept the whole mass of the Jewish apocalyptic and 
the wild fancies of the Greeks concerning hell, while 
the only doctrine which they regard as a heresy is 
that of the ascension of the soul to God, the highest 
and purest of the Greek hopes. And yet a true 
instinct guided the Church in this decision. That 
Greek doctrine was dangerous, because it meant the 
suppression of the social and moral elements in the 
ideal of the future state in favour of a merely selfish 
enjoyment of God by the individual soul. The 
future history of the Church proved over and over 
again how easily the selfish longing for heaven 
tended to make men forget their social duties here 
on earth. In the first age, the surrender of the old 
hope in the kingdom would have been tantamount to 
the abandonment of the faith in Providence and to 
the neglect of all work in the world. It was a time 
of conflict and of persecution. Who was to conquer, 
Christ or Rome? The centre of interest was in this 
earth. The persecutors had their portion in hell. 
The martyr’s reward was to rule in the kingdom. If 
Christ only kept heaven, and the dragon retained the 
earth, then it availed but little to be a Christian. 
Jesus and St Paul would probably have fought like 
wise on the side of the Chiliasts. They took up 
their stand firmly and boldly upon this earth of ours, 
and there they meant to stand. That, too, is an 
essential part of religion.</p>

<pb n="140" id="iv.ii.i-Page_140" />
</div3>

        <div3 title="Chapter VIII. Greek Philosophy." id="iv.ii.ii" prev="iv.ii.i" next="iv.iii">
<h2 id="iv.ii.ii-p0.1">CHAPTER VIII.</h2>
<h3 id="iv.ii.ii-p0.2">GREEK PHILOSOPHY.</h3>
<p class="first" id="iv.ii.ii-p1">THE Apostle Paul would have nothing to do with 
philosophy. He was still an apologist of the layman’s religion. Human wisdom and divine revelation were 
entirely opposed to each other in his view. Long 
before his time, however, an alliance had been concluded between these two opposites in Alexandria 
and even in Palestine. As Clement of Alexandria 
so beautifully expresses it, the divine reason did not 
merely educate for Christianity the Jews through 
the law but the Greeks through philosophy. Philosophical and religious monotheism, philosophical and 
religious ethics, had met and had discovered, to their 
astonishment, that they were near relations. Had 
it not been for this alliance, Christianity had not 
conquered the world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p2">The first meeting-point was in the criticism of 
the old polytheistic faith. Greek philosophers had 
written text-books in which all the weaknesses and 
failings of mythology had been collected and <pb n="141" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_141" />
criticized. They had then proceeded to put forth various 
theories to explain the great deception, amongst others, the theory of 
Euhemerus. In his controversy with Apion, all that Josephus need do is simply to 
refer to the majority of the philosophers, especially Plato. There is no doubt 
that Aristides copied Greek patterns in his criticism. It is true that he says 
that he has the philosophers against him. It was, however, but one section of 
them, after all, which maintained that all the different gods proceeded in the end from one nature. In his 
<i>Apologies</i> 
Justin Martyr quotes the philosophers at every step 
as his authorities. By thus uniting with Greek 
philosophy in the removal of ignorant superstition, 
Christianity was able to boast at a very early date 
that it was a civilizing power.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p3">The positive point of contact in monotheism was 
of still greater importance. Originally, it is true, 
Jews and Greeks attached a very different signification 
to the same name, for the Greeks started from the 
laws of nature and the Jews from the miracles of 
their historical past. As a matter of fact, therefore, 
their agreement in the use of the same formula meant 
the immediate and wide acceptance of the philosophical view of the world, both by Judaism and by 
Christianity. The process begins in the Jewish 
writings, even in the Old Testament itself, in the 9th 
chapter of the Proverbs. So, too, Philo’s idea of the 
world as an everlasting order fulfilled by the forces of 
Deity is entirely Greek.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p4">Turning to the New Testament, we find the first 
traces of this Greek view, though naturally still intermingled with Jewish conceptions, in the two little <pb n="142" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_142" />apologetic speeches in the Book of the 
Acts (<scripRef passage="Acts 14:1-28; 17:1-34" id="iv.ii.ii-p4.1" parsed="|Acts|14|1|14|28;|Acts|17|1|17|34" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.1-Acts.14.28 Bible:Acts.17.1-Acts.17.34">xiv. and xvii.</scripRef>). 
In the speech at Lystra, God is first introduced as the creator, and that with the current 
Jewish expressions. Characteristically Jewish, too, is 
the assertion that in the first place God occupied 
Himself only with Israel, and treated the heathen 
according to the principle of <i><span lang="FR" id="iv.ii.ii-p4.2">laissez aller, laissez faire</span></i>. 
The whole order of nature, however, is regarded as 
showing forth God’s lovingkindness towards the 
heathen, and is in so far produced as a proof 
(‘testimony’). Here we have Greek popular philosophy in its simplest form; we can recognize it, too, 
by the emphasis laid on the goodness of God. The 
speech at Athens begins in the same way with a 
whole string of Jewish ideas—God the creator, criticism of the heathen religion, especially of idol worship, 
and then, finally, the eschatological menace. But in 
between these is a great deal borrowed from the 
Greeks. As in later <i>Apologies</i>, God is shown to be 
placed above all want. All the blessings of Nature, 
that we live and breathe, are His gifts. The heathen, 
too, have received their seasons and their boundaries 
from God, that they may seek God and find Him. 
Hereupon there follows the thoroughly Greek pantheistic formula, “In Him we live and move and have 
our being,” and this is supported by the quotation 
from Aratus, that all men are of God’s family. Even 
the word “the divine,” the abstract term instead of 
the person, is a sign that Hellenism has already gained 
considerable ground.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p5">Our next document, St Clement’s letter to the 
Corinthians, is entirely impregnated with Greek 
popular philosophy (see especially chaps. xix., xxi., <pb n="143" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_143" />
xxiv. <i>seq</i>., and lx.). The Godhead there appears as 
Father and Creator of the whole world—a faith in God 
the Father which differs greatly from that of the early 
Christian—or as the great Demiurge and Lord of the 
universe. The constant and invariable order of 
Nature as God’s work is there described at great 
length. The heavens stand fast through God’s government (dioikesis); day and night succeed each 
other without let or injury. Sun and moon and 
stars continue in their appointed course. The earth 
knows its seasons and the sea its bounds. Summer 
and winter, spring and autumn, all follow in due 
course. The winds and rivers are alike governed 
by fixed laws, and laws likewise govern the instincts 
and impulses of the animal world. All this has been 
ordered by the Lord of the whole world, that peace 
and harmony may prevail, and all that He does is 
good. At first sight, it is true, this description of 
Nature resembles that of the Psalms. In both cases 
everything is referred back to God’s own command. 
And yet the point of view is more Greek than Jewish. 
The independence of Nature is greater. Between 
it and God stands His unchangeable ‘dioikesis.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p6">In chaps. xxiv. and xxv. we have the first 
attempt to find a rational basis for the belief in the 
resurrection by analogies from Nature. There is a 
resurrection throughout Nature, there is the change 
of night and day, of seed-time and of harvest. This 
is a proof of the greatness of God’s providence. The 
view is further supported by the great miracle of the 
resurrection of the phoenix, and finally there is a 
sufficient, if somewhat meagre, scriptural proof from 
the Old Testament.</p>

<pb n="144" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_144" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p7">The concluding prayer is again addressed to the 
Demiurge of the universe, who has revealed the 
everlasting cosmical order by His manifestations. The 
prayer for princes (see page 108, <i>supra</i>) who stand 
under this government, is based upon this general belief 
in Providence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p8">The influence of the Greek cosmology and its 
optimism is especially striking at the beginning of 
Aristides’ apology. “Through God’s providence, O 
king, I came into the world, and as I regarded the 
heavens and the earth and the sea and the sun and 
the moon, I was amazed at the order (dioikesis) of 
these things. But when I perceived that the world 
and all that therein is, moves according to a fixed law, 
then I understood that He that moves it and rules 
over it is none other than God. For He that moves 
is mightier than that which is moved, and He that 
rules is stronger than those that are governed: Him 
therefore I call God. It is He that directs all things.” 
A principle of Aristotle is here directly taken over in 
a popular form. The enthusiastic admiration of the 
beauty of the cosmos is also thoroughly Greek.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p9">God and the universe are bound more closely 
together in this Greek popular philosophy than in 
the Jewish faith. The belief in Providence was based 
upon natural religion. Lactantius could declare that 
it was the common property of all religions, and was 
firmly established before all revelation. Christianity 
is built up upon a rationalistic cosmology. This, however, was one of the tendencies which affected the 
new religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p10">God and the world are rent asunder—this process 
goes on simultaneously with the former—the conception <pb n="145" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_145" />
of God is emptied of everything that is 
concrete and subtilized into something purely transcendental, into the negation of the world. One can 
only say of God what He is not. Thereby religion 
is forced to take refuge in flight from the world and 
mysticism, if it will still retain God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p11">Here, too, the Jews had shown the way. Philo, 
and after him Josephus, had drawn up long catalogues 
of the negative predicates of God—unbegotten, unchangeable, needing nothing, 
unknown in His essence, incomprehensible, without qualities. Josephus declares expressly that the Jewish conception of God 
is none other than the philosophical, such as was 
taught by Pythagoras, Anaxagoras, Plato, the 
Stoics, and nearly all the philosophers. Here, as 
everywhere, the Christians had merely to follow in 
the path which had been marked out for them by 
the Jews.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p12">We find the first traces of this negative conception of God 
even in New Testament writings, in the Pastoral epistles, and in St John. There 
God is called “the King of the ages, the incorruptible, the invisible, the only 
true God,” or “the blessed and only potentate, who only hath immortality, 
dwelling in light unapproachable, whom no man hath seen or can see.” “God no man 
hath seen.” How widely removed are these Greek thoughts from the earlier Jewish 
realistic faith in God, the faith of men whose greatest delight was in the 
theophanies!</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p13">Even Hermas has taken up into his short commandment of faith in God the formula, 
“Who 
comprehends all, but is Himself not comprehended.” 
An apologetic tract dating from the beginning of <pb n="146" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_146" /> the second century, the sermon of St Peter, gives 
us the earliest Christian catalogue with the negative 
predicates of God. The God of the Christians, we 
here read, is a God who was at the beginning before 
all things and has power over the end. He is the 
invisible, who seeth everything; the incomprehensible, 
who comprehends everything; who needeth nothing, 
whom all need: the inconceivable, the eternal, the 
imperishable, the uncreated, who created all by His 
word of power.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p14">Aristides, who is acquainted with the sermon of 
Peter, describes God as Him that is without beginning, the invisible, the immortal, who needeth 
nothing, who is exalted high above all passions and 
defects, such as wrath and sorrow and ignorance. 
Through Him all things coexist. He needeth 
neither sacrifices nor offerings, nor anything that 
is visible, but all need Him. Later apologists 
simply follow Aristides with shorter or longer 
catalogues.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p15">Such was the origin of a contradiction which crept 
into the Christian faith in God. For the stoical 
theory of immanence, to which the doctrine of the 
dioikesis corresponds, and the Platonic theory of 
transcendence, which finds its expression in the 
negative predicates, are irreconcilable. Immanence 
implies the complete unity of God with the cosmos. 
Transcendence implies the conception of God as the 
entire negation of the world. This contradiction very 
frequently escaped notice. God was thrust out of 
sight far behind the world, and yet the belief in a 
constant divine providence is not abandoned. Where 
the inconsistency, however, was noticed, there the <pb n="147" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_147" />
doctrine of intermediary beings arose, which furnished 
a proof of the divine power in the world of phenomena without locating the eternal in the finite.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p16">Angels and demons were the connecting link between the remote 
God and the visible world for the popular belief. Philosophy substituted the ‘Logoi’ or the 
‘Logos’ and the Holy Spirit for 
the angels.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p17">Here Philo had paved the way for the Christians. 
He himself was a Platonist, feeling himself a stranger 
in this phenomenal world while his true home was 
in the world of ideas. He did not introduce the 
conception of Logos into Jewish thought. Stoic and 
Aristotelian philosophers had done that before him. 
But just as he appropriated the work of his Jewish 
predecessors to a very large extent, even where they 
followed other Greek philosophers, so he took up 
the conception of the Logos from this tradition, and 
adapted it to Platonic modes of thought by defining 
it more sharply, and by individualizing it both as 
regards God and as regards the world. Even in 
Philo we find the Logos called the “second God,” 
and the Old Testament was interpreted with reference 
to him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p18">Nor was Philo the only forerunner in this direction.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p19">In the Wisdom of Solomon the spirit of wisdom is 
described, in accordance with the Stoic doctrine, as 
an infinitely subtilized, universal reason that pervades 
everything and is yet distinct from God Himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p20">Of Christian writers, St Paul was the first to look 
upon Christ as such an intermediary being, higher 
than all the angels, yet lower than God Himself, nor 
was the term Logos as yet applied to Him. It was <pb n="148" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_148" /> no philosophical problem that had moved St Paul 
to take this view. He wished to find Christ in the 
whole of the Old Testament. This was only possible 
by depriving God and the angels of a great portion 
of the sphere of their activity. Jesus, however, 
thereby comes to be the God that actively works 
in the world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p21">Then the author of the Epistle to the Hebrews 
developed his Pauline theology by means of conceptions taken directly from Alexandrine sources. 
The world was created through the Son of God. 
He is the reflection of God’s glory and the impress 
of His substance, upholding all things by the word of 
His power. In the <scripRef passage="Psa 45:1-17" id="iv.ii.ii-p21.1" parsed="|Ps|45|1|45|17" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.1-Ps.45.17">45th Psalm</scripRef> He is called God—of course as Son, <i>i.e</i>., as God in a secondary sense. 
The very word ‘reflection’ is used as an attribute 
of wisdom in the Wisdom of Solomon. But this 
disciple of Philo did not venture as yet to apply the 
word ‘Logos’ to Jesus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p22">In the prologue of the Fourth Gospel, however, 
this name appears clearly and unmistakably. “In 
the beginning was the Logos, and the Logos was 
with God, and the Logos was a God.” Dependence 
on Philo’s writings is possible, yet it is not even 
absolutely necessary to presuppose it. The cosmological character of the opening sentences clearly 
points to a philosophical source. Between God and 
the world stands the Logos. On the one hand He 
is with God, on the other everything is created by 
Him. He is called ‘a’ God, but not ‘the’ God; 
in exactly the same way Philo distinguished between 
God with and God without the article, and supported 
this distinction by Old Testament proofs. The most <pb n="149" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_149" />
suitable name is Son of God, or rather the only 
Son, in distinction from the ‘children’ of God, who 
only become children by His mediation. He is not 
only the creator of the world but its supporter, as in 
Him is all life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p23">Now the fact is of great importance that the 
man who introduced the Logos into the Gospel was 
not himself a philosopher, nor did the problem of 
the mediation between God and the world cause 
him any anxiety or difficulty. It is for apologetic 
and not philosophical ends that he makes use of 
the theory of the Logos. If, therefore, he ascribes 
a cosmological signification to the Logos, notwithstanding all this, then he must have been determined 
to do so by a firmly established tradition. It was 
an accepted theory—derived either from Philo 
or elsewhere—that the Logos had created and 
supported the world. The evangelist accepts this 
view in order to make it the basis for the transition 
to the apologetic, which is the sole aim of the whole 
of his prologue.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p24">He lived at a time when the Gnostics had already 
begun to interpolate their endless genealogies of 
aeons between the purely negative first cause of 
all things and the existing world. The belief in 
the existence of intermediary beings between God 
and ourselves had naturally been strengthened in 
consequence. The evangelist himself reduces the 
number of these intermediary beings to one—to 
that one who was most intelligible to the Greeks. 
The fact that he does this in a Gospel constitutes 
the boldness of his act.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p25">It was the celebrated passage in the Gospel of St <pb n="150" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_150" /> John which established the supremacy of the theory 
of the Logos in the Church. We find a reference 
to it as early as in Justin Martyr. We read, he 
says, in one of the memoirs of the apostles of Jesus: “He was the only Son of 
the Father of all, begotten of Him in a unique manner as Logos and Power.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p26">The position that Justin occupies with regard 
to the Logos theory is at bottom that of his great 
teacher. He uses it for apologetic purposes. He 
has no interest whatever in its cosmological aspect. 
It is a traditional doctrine, and no new thesis of 
Justin’s, that God created and ordered the world by 
the Logos. It is only in one point that we recognize 
that we are no longer dealing with the earliest age. 
The manner in which the Logos proceeds from God 
has come to be the subject of reflection, and no 
wonder, when we remember the interminable speculations of the Gnostics as to the procession of the 
aeons from the First Cause. Justin finds the closest 
analogy in fire. Just as from one fire a second is 
kindled without any diminution of the former, so 
the Logos proceeds from God as a second divine 
being, and yet God Himself does not suffer any loss 
thereby. He decidedly rejects the comparison of 
the Logos to a sunbeam, which the sun sends forth 
as it rises and again draws back as it sets, because it 
destroys the personal individuality of the Logos.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p27">It was inevitable, if God disappeared behind the 
world so completely that all His government was 
effected by intermediary beings, that matter should 
all the more appear to have an independent existence, 
and its origin become a problem for Christian teachers.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p28">Once again it was the Jews who had framed the <pb n="151" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_151" />
theories with the help of Greek conceptions, and 
the Christians had taken them over. It would seem 
that they developed the doctrine of the creation as 
a bringing into being of the previously non-existent 
in the interest of monotheism.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p29">The earliest statement of this theory is to be found 
in the second book of the Maccabees: “Look up 
to heaven and on the earth, and when thou hast 
seen all things therein, know thou that God created 
them out of the things that were not (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ii.ii-p29.1">ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων</span>}, 
and that thus the race of men arose.” This is to 
be the basis of the faith in a life after death.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p30">This theory found early acceptance with the 
Christians. St Paul calls God Him who summons 
into being that which was not (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ii.ii-p30.1">τὰ μὴ ὄντα</span>). He 
is thinking of the awakening of the dead, but 
the same remark applies to the creation. The Epistle 
to the Hebrews formulates the belief in creation in 
accordance with this theory: By faith we understand 
that the worlds have been framed by the word of 
God, so that what is seen hath been made out of 
things which do not appear (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ii.ii-p30.2">μὴ ἐκ φαινομένων</span>). 
Hermas, too, enunciates the same theory in the First 
Commandment: “It is God who created all things, 
and perfected them, and made all things out of that 
which was not so that it was.” Although Hebrew 
in origin, this theory is Greek in form. We are 
reminded that Plato calls matter the non-existent (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ii.ii-p30.3">μὴ ὄν</span>).</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p31">A second theory supposed matter to be eternal 
but in a chaotic condition, and caused the cosmos 
to arise through God’s creation from chaos. This, 
theory might be based on <scripRef passage="Gen 1:2" id="iv.ii.ii-p31.1" parsed="|Gen|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.2">Gen. i.</scripRef>, “The earth was, <pb n="152" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_152" /> waste and void.” We find it amongst the Jews in 
the Wisdom of Solomon, where we read of wisdom, “He created the world out of shapeless matter.” 
Justin is the first Christian author, as far as we know, 
to accept it: “In the beginning God, of His goodness, created all things out of 
shapeless matter. By transforming shapeless matter, God created the world.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p32">The two theories, creation out of nothing, 
creation out of the chaos, are not in reality very 
dissimilar. Philo, <i>e.g</i>., uses words of the first theory, 
and thinks according to the second. If only the 
thought of the creation is strictly preserved the rest 
is a matter of indifference.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p33">The early Christians did not really elaborate any 
cosmologies. The story of Genesis was quite 
sufficient for them. The need had not as yet arisen. 
The world was God’s. This was the unshaken faith 
of the Church. It was only the Gnostics, who 
separated the redemption from the creation, who were 
obliged to ransack Greek philosophy, and hunt after 
cosmological questions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p34">Greeks, Jews, and Christians thus finding a common 
meeting ground in their monotheistic faith, the horizon 
of the early Christians was immensely enlarged. They 
suddenly became aware of the fact that the Gentile 
world was by no means the God-forsaken, devil-deluded mass of corruption which it had before been 
held to be. In its monotheistic philosophy it possessed much that was closely akin to the truth. The 
same conclusion was reached by an even superficial 
examination of Greek ethics. Jewish laws and Stoic <pb n="153" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_153" />
ethics had long ago met and concluded an alliance 
at Alexandria. The four Greek cardinal virtues are 
praised in the Wisdom of Solomon, in the fourth book 
of the Maccabees, and by Philo. Even St Paul had 
adopted ethical conceptions from the popular philosophy, such as reason, nature, and conscience, nor 
had the idea of the law written on the heart of man, 
which was so widely prevalent amongst both Greeks 
and Jews, repelled him. He and his successors discovered that however Christian life might differ from 
heathen, there was a very far-reaching theoretical 
agreement in the fundamental moral conceptions, in 
what was to be called good and evil.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p35">Now the more firmly this knowledge of a certain 
relationship between Christianity and all that was 
good and sound in Hellenism was established 
amongst Christian teachers, the more eagerly were 
apologetics bound to attempt to profit by the 
relationship. But one more bold step was needed 
and the divine element would be recognized even in 
non-Christian religions. Hence arose a twofold task 
for apologetics. The foundation of the relationship 
between the Christian and non-Christian must be 
proved, and at the same time care must be taken 
that the superiority of Christianity should no longer 
be questioned. The absolute claims advanced by 
the Church must be reconciled with the relative 
rights of so-called natural religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p36">One great obstacle stood in the way. There was 
the old theory set up by St Paul of the Spirit as the 
exclusive possession of the Church. Did not the 
Christians feel themselves from the very first in 
direct opposition to the world around them? Their <pb n="154" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_154" /> thoughts, feelings and experiences appeared to them 
to be something altogether peculiar, which at first 
only occasioned contradiction and revealed itself in 
this contradiction as something which had its origin 
beyond this world. Based upon this conviction, 
which was commonly held by all Christians, St Paul 
set up the theory that the natural man neither 
understands nor can understand the things of the 
Spirit. In spite of the vigorous exclusiveness which 
this theory assumes in its ecclesiastical dress, it 
reveals that feeling of possessing something peculiar 
and all-powerful without which Christianity would 
never have made its way through the world. But 
the whole edifice began to totter when apologetics 
suddenly appealed to the direct opposite, to the 
relationship with that which was outside the Church. 
All that was characteristic of Christianity threatened 
to be held by an exceedingly precarious tenure.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p37">As was to be expected, the new thoughts were at 
first firmly established side by side with the old ones, 
without expelling them or even weakening them. 
We possess a very wonderful document which sets 
us in the very midst of this transition, revealing as it 
does the old exclusive spirit and the new assimilating 
tendencies. It is the Gospel of St John.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p38">From one point of view this writing is as clear a 
piece of evidence as we possess of the narrow and 
sectarian spirit in early Christianity. The theory of 
the Spirit here assumes the most exclusive shape. 
Whilst other Christian teachers—the author of the 
First Epistle of St Peter and of the letter of St 
Clement—readily assume that the Christian spirit 
spoke from the Old Testament prophets, John <pb n="155" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_155" />
declares that the Spirit did not exist at all before 
Christ’s ascension. It is not possible to confine the 
Spirit more rigorously within the bounds of the 
Christian Church (and along with the Spirit the 
higher knowledge). Hence the unbridged chasm 
between church and world in <scripRef passage="John 14:1-16:33" id="iv.ii.ii-p38.1" parsed="|John|14|1|16|33" osisRef="Bible:John.14.1-John.16.33">John xiv.-xvi.</scripRef> It is 
only to the Church that Jesus sends the spirit of 
truth. “The world cannot receive Him, because it 
neither beholdeth Him nor knoweth Him. Ye 
know Him, for He abideth with you, and shall be 
in you.” This passage we may illustrate by the 
conversation between Jesus and the Jewish Rabbi 
Nicodemus, in which Christ and the Jew stand 
opposed to each other as spirit and flesh. Only he 
that is baptized and has received the Spirit is able to 
grasp the Christian mysteries. To one outside the 
Church they are all folly; he cannot even understand the Christian language, and stumbles along 
from one misunderstanding to another. To take 
the birth from above as implying above all a moral 
experience, is to interpret this conversation wrongly. 
The moral element is comparatively unimportant. 
A man may be moral even before he becomes a 
Christian. All the emphasis is laid upon knowledge, 
upon the understanding. Nicodemus is the type of 
a Jew who lacks the one thing needful in spite of all 
his wisdom—the open mind for the Christian faith. 
This mind is only to be acquired within the Church. 
These are thoughts similar to those of St Paul in 
First Corinthians. They exclude all apologetics if 
followed out consistently. It is the early Church 
which thus speaks.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p39">But this narrow theory of the Spirit has its exact <pb n="156" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_156" /> counterpart in the Logos doctrine of the prologue. 
There we have apologetics, and with what grand 
liberty of thought. There is a divine revelation even 
outside the Christian Church. First of all, amongst 
the Jews, the people of the Logos’ “own possession,” 
where patriarchs and prophets both heard and saw 
some fragments of the Divine Revelation. But not 
only there. The Logos is the light of men. He lighteth every man that cometh into the world. He 
was in the world long before the appearance of 
Christ. All the Divine Revelation, all the truth 
that existed in the world and still exists, may be 
traced back to the same Logos whom the Christians 
honour. The tragic sum total of history is, it is true, 
clearly set forth by the prologue. The Divine Revelation met with resistance; the world did not recognize 
the Logos. The mere fact of the existence of the 
Gentile world taken as a whole sufficiently proves 
this. Israel’s history, too, is rather a record of 
resistance to revelation than of faithful acceptation. 
And yet there were children of God before the life 
of Jesus upon earth. Christianity is nothing new: 
it is as old as, nay, older than the world itself. All 
that is reasonable in the world is divine, and its 
source is revelation. But wherein, then, does the 
advantage of Christianity consist? In it alone the 
Logos became flesh, so that the full divine glory 
became visible to the eyes of men and was handled 
by their hands. The great prerogative which 
Christianity possesses above all other religions is the 
overpowering evidence of the divine in the person 
of Jesus. Therefore it is the completion, the conclusion, of the whole history of revelation.</p>

<pb n="157" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_157" />

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p40">This method of apologetics was only rendered 
possible by a Greek conception, the Logos. The 
evangelist presupposes that his readers are familiar 
with the idea of the Logos. That is why he has 
hopes of being able to lead them to Christ. As one 
can only come to Christ within the Church, the 
object of the apologetics is clear. If you wish to 
attain to the complete possession of the Logos, and 
be altogether reasonable, then become Christians.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p41">These thoughts of the prologue do not recur in the 
course of the narrative. The author shows his good 
taste in not putting his own theories into Christ’s mouth. But in other ways he remains true to his 
apologetic standpoint. He ascribes to non-Christian 
ethics a preparatory position: it is a school to lead 
to Christ. That also was a bold innovation. It is 
true that St Paul had once theoretically conceded 
the point that there might be heathen who fulfil the 
law. But his only object in making this concession 
was to abate the pretensions of the Jews to the 
exclusive possession of the law. Practically he condemns all heathen without exception as lost sinners, in 
whom dwells nothing good, who entirely depend upon 
the Spirit of Christ in their Church for the power to 
fulfil the divine will.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p42">The majority of Christians assumed as a matter 
of course that all heathen were ‘unrighteous,’ ‘sinners,’ that only Christians could do that which 
was good. A consequence of this was that the 
heathen began to speak of the Christians as of a 
company of criminals that shunned the light and 
sought to escape punishment, and indeed it was easy 
to point to many abandoned outcasts who had <pb n="158" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_158" /> obtained admission in the Church. It would seem 
that the author of the Lucan writings was one of 
the first to call attention to the danger that there 
lay in the conception of Christianity as a religion for 
sinners only. Hence in his first speech to the 
Gentiles, St Peter declares: Everywhere he that 
feareth God and worketh righteousness is acceptable 
to Him and can become a Christian. The fourth 
evangelist goes a good deal further when he describes Christianity simply as the religion of all 
that is good and healthy. Just as Logos and Spirit 
above, however, so now the recognition and the 
rejection of a non-Christian morality strive violently 
for the mastery. The farewell speeches of Jesus to 
the disciples put forward the old proposition: “as the 
branch apart from the vine cannot bring forth any 
fruit,” so the Christian without Jesus can do nothing, 
or apart from the ecclesiastical faith there can 
be no true morality. But many passages of the 
twelve first chapters intended for the non-Christian 
world speak a quite different language. The existence of good people outside of the Church is a 
necessary presupposition here. “Every one that 
doeth ill hateth the light and cometh not to the 
light lest his works should be reproved; but he that 
doeth the truth cometh to the light that his works 
may be made manifest, because they have been 
wrought in God.” Hence the absence of all emphasis 
on the forgiveness of sins in the sayings of Jesus. 
Mention is, of course, made of the fact, for that the 
world needs saving is still as true as ever. But yet 
Jesus is far from being the Saviour of sinners as He 
was in the Third Gospel. Plainly and unmistakably <pb n="159" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_159" />
the author appeals to all sound moral natures in the 
invitation: He that doeth God’s will shall recognize 
the divine nature of Christianity. It is just such 
pure and noble characters as Nathaniel that the 
Father draws to the Son, <i>i.e</i>., suffers to become 
Christians.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p43">Wherein, then, it may very naturally be asked, does 
the advantage of Christianity consist, if there are 
those that work righteousness even outside the Church, 
and yet the road to blessedness is through the Church 
alone? The author would probably answer that 
the vision of the kingdom, the gift of everlasting life, 
the resurrection of the dead, the close communion 
with God, do in any case continue to be divine gifts 
which the doing of the divine will neither gives 
by itself nor deserves. Obedience to God which 
manifests itself in the moral life is, it is true, a condition of blessedness, but is not blessedness itself. 
Such is the opinion of all the early Christians, the 
simple proof of which is their eschatology. Therefore 
for the sake of future blessedness, even those that 
are morally sound still have need to become Christians. 
And besides, we need but look at the First Epistle of 
St John to see how high an opinion the evangelist 
personally entertained as to the gift of forgiveness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p44">A Christian is a man who has received forgiveness. St John’s 
final opinion is surely this, then: that life without Christ is entirely sinful, 
if even life with Christ never roots out sin. The statements, therefore, about 
the naturally good who come to the light have to be limited as far as the 
principle itself is concerned. They have only an apologetic value. But for all 
that, this instance of an apology of Christianity <pb n="160" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_160" /> without any theory of sin, simply on the basis 
of the attractive power of the good, is very striking.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p45">The peculiarity of the Johannine theology is just 
this, that Logos and Spirit are placed side by side 
in it and nowhere mediated. On the one hand, 
we have a perfectly open mind for the world and 
wide sympathies; on the other, extreme narrowness, 
and both are harboured by the same man. He 
stands at the turning-point of the ages. For him 
the old sectarian spirit in Christianity still resists any 
attempt at an approach towards the world. But at 
the same time his apologetic instincts and the desire 
to gain converts cause him to go out beyond all 
these narrow boundaries. In the same writing we 
have philosophy and its antinomy. And such is 
ever the way with those writers to whom it is vouchsafed to exercise a widespread influence over widely 
different natures.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p46">Within a few years of the date of John a likewise 
unknown author writes the sermon of St Peter. 
He speaks of Jesus therein as ‘the law’ and ‘reason.’ This apologist can scarcely have been thinking of 
the Jewish law when he uses the word law. The 
fact that he couples law with reason prevents our 
making this assumption. It is the law which all men 
possess and know, the sum of moral knowledge 
which the then world presupposed in every man. 
When Jesus therefore was called Reason and Law, 
the author meant to speak of Him as the ideal of all 
religion and moral knowledge.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p47">We find this view set forth at some length in 
Justin, the philosophical successor of St John. His 
apologetics deal with the conception of the Logos, the <pb n="161" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_161" />
Dialogue with Trypho rather with the idea of the 
law. By this time, however, the consequences were 
drawn from St John’s apology. The theory of the 
Spirit was dropped. This result followed necessarily 
from the altered position of Christianity in the world. 
The doctrine of the Spirit suited its earlier sectarian 
existence with its aversion to the world. It was 
abandoned when letters were addressed by the Church 
to the Roman emperors seeking their protection, 
for to them this appeal to the spirit of the Christians 
was bound to appear a childish mistake. The 
question now was how Christians could defend 
themselves against the world while using the world’s own weapons. But the old theory of the Spirit was 
likewise rendered untenable by the custom of disputation with Jewish Rabbis. He that appeals to 
the Spirit has no right to engage in disputation. 
He cannot do it. The necessary conditions for 
disputation—an intellectual form of duelling—were the employment of the same weapons, the 
knowledge of the Scriptures, a right exegesis, and the 
drawing of right conclusions. Of course, if we 
possessed devotional or even anti-gnostic writings of 
Justin’s, writings intended to be read within the 
Church, we should very probably infer that Christians 
still appealed, and that constantly, to the Spirit. But 
such appeal was found to disappear from the apologies 
and disputations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p48">Justin’s remarks about the Logos look like a 
learned exposition of the prologue of St John. For 
Justin, too, the Logos is the light of all men. Justin, 
however, consciously applies this statement to Greek 
philosophy, of which St John had not as yet thought. <pb n="162" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_162" /> Reason dwells in every man. All that happens 
reasonably is an effect of the Logos Christ. The 
Logos cannot be traced more clearly in the prophets 
than in the philosophers, Socrates, the Stoics, the 
poets. In the <i>Second Apology</i> Justin adopts the 
Stoic expression of the spermatic Logos. But as in 
the case of St John, the full revelation of the Logos 
is only to be found within the Church. Here alone 
the Logos became man and took to Himself a shape. 
Here alone He was revealed, revealed perfect and 
entire and no longer partially, and that so clearly 
that all misunderstanding is impossible. And, besides, 
Justin limits his bold statements concerning the universal revelation of the Logos by the assertion, which 
he has taken over from the Jewish apologetic, that, 
after all, the Greek philosophers borrowed or stole 
out of the Old Testament the truths which they 
declared.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p49">There is a still further development when we pass 
from the few scattered indications of St John concerning the morality that exists outside of the Church 
to Justin’s clear theory. There is a natural moral 
law which existed in the hearts of men long before 
the Mosaic dispensation. The patriarchs lived in 
accordance therewith, and were therefore well pleasing 
to God. Nor were the Greek philosophers or poets 
without knowledge of it, for the Logos-seed taught 
them. This natural moral law, largely forgotten in 
course of time, obscured and disfigured as it had come 
to be, Christ restored again, and gave to it its simplest 
eternal expression.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p50">These apologetics differ completely from St Paul’s. 
The difference lies in the far larger measure of <pb n="163" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_163" />
concession that is made to the Greek world. The 
Christians acquire the consciousness that their religion 
is just as closely related to Hellenism as it is to 
Judaism. They agree with Greek philosophers and 
poets in three main points—in the monotheistic faith, 
in the view of the moral law and of moral freedom, 
and in the hope of a future life. Apologetics now start 
from this fact, finding powerful aid in the two Greek 
conceptions of Reason and Law. These are interpreted as the gifts of Christ, and the man Jesus is 
regarded as their incarnation and perfection. Through 
reason and law all men are led right up to the door 
of the Church. But it is only entrance into the 
Church that guides them to absolute truth and 
certainty. Nothing could be broader or more 
tolerant than these apologetics at the beginning, 
but in the end they are confined within very narrow 
limits. The new theory is no whit less ecclesiastical 
than the Pauline. Measured by a religious standard, 
it is far the inferior. St Paul placed redemption in 
the centre, here we have revelation; on the one hand 
we have the new life, on the other the higher knowledge. We have the apologetics of rationalism, nor is 
the prominent position assigned to reason fortuitous. 
Such a system was bound to be favourably received 
by the Greeks. It threatened Christianity, however, 
with a great danger. The new religion ran the risk 
of being dragged down to the merely intellectual 
level, and deprived in a great measure of its regenerative moral force. But a new and hopeful vista 
likewise opened out to it. It was only now that 
Christianity completely entered into the great intellectual history of mankind, finding points of contact <pb n="164" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_164" /> with all good and great thoughts, and producing 
in interaction with them, both giving and receiving, 
a new and deeper conception of God and of reality.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p51">The unmistakable tendency on the part of 
apologetics to incorporate philosophical conceptions 
is, however, only one side of the great though gradual 
transformation of Christianity into a philosophy like 
that of Philo’s. Several other phenomena point in 
the same direction.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p52">Philo and Josephus had proclaimed the Jewish 
religion to be a philosophy long before this. But 
such an idea was entirely foreign to the first 
preachers of Christianity. For St Paul the word ‘philosophy’ denoted a bad, an ungodlike form of 
science, and such was the opinion of all Christians for 
a long time to come. Nearly a century passed before 
an ecclesiastical Christian, Justin, ventured to call 
Christianity the only certain and useful philosophy. 
But then we must remember that facts precede 
reflexion as a rule. Two writings that were accepted 
in the canon—the Epistle to the Hebrews and the 
Fourth Gospel—give rise to the question whether 
Christianity itself was not beginning to become 
philosophical.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p53">The Epistle to the Hebrews is still entirely under 
the Jewish Alexandrine influence. The use it 
makes of the Old Testament, of definitions and of 
dogmas, its Platonic terminology, are all philosophical. 
Nowhere else in the New Testament do we find 
such a definition of Faith as that in <scripRef id="iv.ii.ii-p53.1" passage="Heb. xi. 1" parsed="|Heb|11|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.1">Heb. xi. 1</scripRef>, 
nor such dogmas as to the creation of the world 
and the being of God as in <scripRef id="iv.ii.ii-p53.2" passage="Heb. xi. 3-6" parsed="|Heb|11|3|11|6" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.3-Heb.11.6">Heb. xi. 3-6</scripRef>. The <pb n="165" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_165" />
Old Testament is regarded as a mysterious book 
of oracles which is to be interpreted according to 
Platonic presuppositions. A fundamental presupposition is the distinction between two worlds, the 
invisible world of ideas, the type, and this present 
world, which is the antitype. Yonder are the heavenly 
realities, the patterns; here the shadows, the copies, 
the figures. The definition of Faith rests upon this 
distinction. It is a conviction regarding the invisible, 
<i>i.e</i>., the certainty of the world of ideas. Only all 
this Platonism receives an unexpected Christian 
turn by the combination of the Platonic world of ideas 
with this eschatology. In future it is to become 
visible. It is through this turn that the element of 
hope enters into the definition of Faith. From a 
theoretical point of view, therefore, the Christianity 
of the Epistle to the Hebrews is Platonic philosophy 
plus Christian hope. At the same time it is perfectly 
clear which is the source of true life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p54">Now it is a question whether the Fourth Gospel 
also presupposes a like Greek philosophy even if it 
does not preach it. In favour of this view we have 
the fact that it became the favourite gospel of the 
Alexandrine philosophers.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p55">It was by comparing St John with the Synoptists 
that Clement and Origen were impressed by the 
philosophical character of the Fourth Gospel. This 
we can readily understand. We need but fix our 
attention on two points—the facts that are no longer 
related of Christ, and in the next place the style of 
His discourses. They are for the most part of 
a parabolical character, such as no initiated hearer 
could understand; words are used in different senses; <pb n="166" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_166" /> there are definitions of God and of everlasting life. 
Next to His Divinity there is nothing in the Jesus 
of the Fourth Gospel which strikes one more prominently than the Teacher—that is, in other words, 
the philosopher. In the first gospels Jesus is not 
called the Redeemer at all, but He is described as 
such. In the Fourth Gospel He is not the Redeemer, 
but at most the teacher of the truth that He is the 
Redeemer. He is fond of pouring out a stream of 
mysteries in apparently simple language, much as 
did the Clement of the Stromateis a century later. 
Hence even the last discourses assume at times 
something of a cold and didactic tone. The stories 
of the miracles, too, resemble didactic parables. In 
them miracles are the outward signs of spiritual 
truths. The author appears to be less concerned with 
the wonder than with its deeper meaning. In this 
sense one may term the Fourth Gospel a philosophical work.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p56">This conception, however, of the Fourth Gospel as 
a philosophical work to which the Alexandrines first 
gave currency, and which is still widely held to-day, 
is a radically wrong one. John’s main idea, the 
descent of the Son of Man to reveal the Father, is 
unphilosophical. It is not in philosophical speculation, but in myths, that we must seek for analogies 
to it. The only purpose which the author sets before 
himself in this work is the awakening of Faith in this 
Son of Man who has come from heaven. True, it 
bears a strongly didactic character, but the truths that 
it teaches are those of the Church’s apologetic—the 
dignity of Jesus, the office of Jesus, the rewards of 
the faithful, the punishment of the foes of the Church<pb n="167" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_167" />—all this, and not truths of a universal philosophy. 
God is defined as Spirit in order to establish the 
superiority of Christian universalism over Jewish and 
Samaritan particularism. The saying as to everlasting life is anything rather than a real definition, and 
all the conclusions drawn therefrom as to St John’s intellectualism are certainly not drawn in accordance 
with his true nature. Again, a philosophical character 
has been ascribed to the words, “Blessed are they 
that do not see and yet believe.” Yet all that they 
say is that we must believe in the resurrection of 
Jesus without having been an eyewitness thereof. 
So, too, the Johannine miracles are never intended to 
be taken in a purely allegorical sense. The fact of 
their actual occurrence is the irrefragable proof of 
God’s appearance upon earth. Luther’s estimate is 
the right one when he speaks of the Fourth Gospel 
as the great gospel of the grace of God and of faith, 
and points to its harmony with St Paul.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii.ii-p57">On the whole, all that has been said about the 
influence of Hellenism upon Christianity in this epoch 
must be regarded as something preliminary, and 
therefore incomplete. It is only a beginning of the 
great Hellenizing of Christianity; the old piety 
existed side by side with it in full force, and Jewish 
influences are evenly balanced against Greek. And 
still more, Judaism, especially Hellenistic Judaism, 
still constantly forms the channel for Greek culture 
to enter into the Church itself. Yet this beginning 
is certainly not without importance. By the year 
100 we are almost justified in saying that the germ 
had been formed of the complete transformation of <pb n="168" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_168" /> Christianity. To judge by externals indeed the 
Greeks are still called wicked heathen whose gods 
are demons. Whilst Christianity proclaims itself as 
the true Judaism it would only be regarded as the 
enemy of Paganism. And yet how much it borrows 
in the sphere of religion and philosophy alike! The 
Greek religion presented it with the new God Jesus, 
the mysteries, and the picture of hell, while Greek 
philosophy furnished a rational faith—a conception 
of the cosmos—an entirely new apologetic based 
upon the ideas of reason and law, the first beginnings 
of the treatment of Christianity as a philosophy. 
These accretions turned out to be both a blessing 
and a curse to Christendom. The new religion is 
dragged deep down into the depths of superstition 
and of magic till the living person of Jesus is almost 
lost in the complicated system of ecclesiastical rites 
and mysteries. And the evil excrescences of Greek 
intellectualism, sophistry, rhetorical extravagance, 
the love of argument, make their entry into the 
Churches. But at the same time the intellectual 
horizon of the Christians is widened, they begin to 
develop a view of the universe out of their faith, 
and to honour in the works of Greek philosophers 
the same divine power which spoke to them from 
the life of Jesus. And that rightly. For in that 
period of confusion, when religion and superstition 
were everywhere intermingled, it was Greek philosophy alone which rendered it possible for men to 
understand spiritual realities, such as the Gospel, in 
a spiritual fashion. Greek philosophy alone permanently preserved Christianity from degenerating into 
the lowest form of superstition into which multitudes <pb n="169" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_169" />
that thirsted for salvation and that needed redemption threatened to sink. For such multitudes any 
and every kind of service or mystery answered the 
purpose, provided it procured peace and comfort. 
One of the best results of the Fourth Gospel was 
that Christ and truth were indissolubly connected, 
and that thereby religion was directed beyond the 
wishes and needs of the individual heart to the 
everlasting spiritual realities, to attain to an even 
deeper and more living knowledge of which had been 
the great end of Greek, philosophy.</p>


<pb n="170" id="iv.ii.ii-Page_170" />
</div3></div2>

      <div2 title="Catholicism and Gnosticism." id="iv.iii" prev="iv.ii.ii" next="iv.iii.i">
<h2 id="iv.iii-p0.1">CATHOLICISM AND GNOSTICISM.</h2>

        <div3 title="Chapter IX. The Origin of Gnosticism." id="iv.iii.i" prev="iv.iii" next="iv.iii.ii">
<h2 id="iv.iii.i-p0.1">CHAPTER IX.</h2>
<h3 id="iv.iii.i-p0.2">THE ORIGIN OF GNOSTICISM.</h3>
<p class="first" id="iv.iii.i-p1">THEOLOGICAL inquiry has not as yet mastered the 
complex and intricate problem of Gnosticism. Our 
description must therefore confine itself carefully to 
the few points that have been clearly ascertained, 
unless it is content to assume an altogether problematical character. With the question of the origin of 
Gnosticism it is only concerned in a very secondary 
degree. Can Gnosticism be derived from the same 
root as Catholicism or not? Was it imported from 
outside sources, or does it spring out of Christianity 
itself?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.i-p2">The question can only be answered if Gnosticism 
itself be present to the reader’s mind in bare outline. 
For of course it can only be a question of presenting 
the chief features, that which the different Gnostic 
sects possessed in common.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.i-p3">The following points are common to at least a 
great portion of the Gnostic schools and sects.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.i-p4">1. A definite principle of authority. The Spirit <pb n="171" id="iv.iii.i-Page_171" />
is the source and norm of all knowledge which thus 
claims to be based upon revelation. The sacred 
writings play a great part—the apocryphal even 
more than the canonical. But it is the Spirit that 
decides what is divine in these books and what is 
not, and that alone understands the revelation contained in the sacred book. As the Old Testament is 
the canon of all Christians, it is exposed to the 
sharpest criticism and partially to rejection, or at 
any rate to an interpretation which is almost 
tantamount to rejection. In any case it is the Spirit 
interpreting it that is the highest authority. This 
holds good with respect to Jesus and the apostles. 
In their case, too, the Spirit decides as to the 
acceptation and rejection and the interpretation. 
Naturally the Spirit does this, not as the individual 
human spirit, but as a divine revelation within 
him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.i-p5">2. A definite belief in God. The God who had 
hitherto been worshipped both by Jews and 
Christians, the Jehovah of the Jews, is not the 
highest God revealed by Jesus. This latter is rather 
a new, hitherto concealed God who is enthroned 
high above the world and above all spirits; high, too, 
above the creator of the world. He is not the God 
of this world, the author of men’s creation and preservation, and, generally speaking, this world does 
not belong to Him directly. Practical consequences 
of this are the destruction of the faith in Providence, 
and the hostile, or at best indifferent, relation of the 
Christian to the whole of this world, to nature, to 
the body, to human ordinances; all of which we 
ought not only not to ascribe to the highest God, <pb n="172" id="iv.iii.i-Page_172" /> but rather regard as something that has fallen away 
from Him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.i-p6">3. A definite eschatology. Man’s chief end is to 
return to God, who is his home, to the uppermost realm 
of light out of this prison-house of decadence and of 
exile. The creature in man, the flesh, is not capable 
of this return, but only that element, call it spirit or 
soul, which has had its birth in the celestial light. 
Immediately after death the soul of man is intended 
to set out upon its homeward journey, and to make 
its way upwards through the innumerable hostile 
spirits which fill the long interval between God and 
this lower earth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.i-p7">4. A definite Christology. The Saviour Christ is 
a spiritual being sent down from the realm of light 
above to the earth below in order to reveal divine 
truth to men and to illuminate their minds. As a 
divine being He was neither born nor did He die; 
He was only in outward appearance a man such as 
we are, in that He clothed Himself with a human 
body. His work consisted essentially in imparting 
the higher knowledge and the sacraments.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.i-p8">5. A definite Soteriology. Redemption is effected 
by the liberation of man from the bondage of the 
lower gods, and by the due preparation for his 
return to his true home above. This liberation is 
brought about by the imparting of the superior 
wisdom, the removal of man’s ignorance regarding 
his origin, his destiny, the hindrances in the road 
and the way to overcome them. Thereby the 
divine element in man, the Spirit, becomes self-conscious. Then the Christian has to prepare 
himself for his homeward journey, first by the <pb n="173" id="iv.iii.i-Page_173" />
reception of the sacraments and the seals, which will 
procure him a safe passage through all the hosts of 
hostile spirits, and next of ascetic practices, by the 
mortification of the flesh, of all that is the work of 
the demiurge. Occasionally an unbridled license 
took the place of this asceticism, both alike springing 
from the same root—dualism. Such is the course 
of man’s redemption, at once intellectual, magical 
and physical.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.i-p9">6. A definite view of the Church. That which the 
Christians usually call Church is not the Church of 
God at all. That Church consists of the number of 
the spiritual, <i>i.e</i>., of those who bring with them from 
the upper world the seed, the spiritual embryo. For 
them alone Christ appeared. They alone return after 
death into the kingdom of light. The aim of the 
Gnostic propaganda and of their conventicles is to 
gather them together and to awaken the slumbering 
divine life within them by imparting the higher 
mysteries to them. The natural inequality of man is 
presupposed. Whilst the Catholic Church in vain 
strives to remove this inequality by sending forth her 
missionaries, the Gnostic conventicles suffer Church 
and world to go to ruin, and reserve heaven for 
themselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.i-p10">Such, in the barest outline, is the Gnostic theology. 
What is its source? According to the theory of the 
later anti-gnostic Fathers of the Church, Gnosticism 
arose by a wholesale rejection of Catholic theology. 
The Catholic Church, it is said, has always remained 
the same; it has never changed; it is only the 
heretics that have changed. There is a good deal 
that is true in this theory. On the whole, Catholicism <pb n="174" id="iv.iii.i-Page_174" /> is in the straight line of development from 
primitive Christianity. But the hypothesis that the 
Gnostics fell away from this unchangeable and fully 
developed Catholicism is altogether mistaken. Both 
Gnosticism and Catholicism can be traced to a 
common source—the theology and piety of the 
apostolic ages, which was neither Gnostic nor Catholic. 
Catholicism itself is in fact to a great extent only to 
be accounted for by the opposition to the Gnostic 
movement. There was a time when the two brothers, 
who were such deadly enemies later on, still lived at 
peace side by side, when the later Catholics themselves harboured a number of Gnostic ideas. For 
from the very first there was in the Church no lack 
of modes of thought and of feeling which later on 
spontaneously crystallized into Gnosticism.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.i-p11">Where, now, do we find in primitive Christianity the 
starting-point, the source of the Gnostic movement?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.i-p12">One thing is clear to begin with. The Jesus of 
history and the Jesus of Gnosticism have nothing 
whatever to do with each other. Although Jesus was 
placed in the centre of the Gnostic systems, He and 
His worshippers have no connection with each other. 
Speculation and mysticism are alike foreign to Jesus. 
His teaching never leaves the domain of the practical 
and the ethical, the problems of human life. He 
knows that He is surrounded by a world of spirits, 
but His curiosity is never directed towards that 
world. There is one occasional saying, related by 
St Luke, about the fall of Satan from heaven, and 
that only served to comfort the disciples.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.i-p13">Even St Paul’s Christology very seldom came 
into contact with the historical Jesus. What St <pb n="175" id="iv.iii.i-Page_175" />
Paul said about Jesus was really a myth—a drama 
to which Jesus gave His name. But then by the 
side of this St Paul declared the whole practical 
gospel of Jesus; he is a true disciple of the Lord in 
all his aims and ideals. Hence the great difference 
between him and the Gnostics. One point alone 
both alike confirm, viz., that the deepest speculations 
about Jesus offer us no kind of guarantee for true 
Christianity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.i-p14">Nevertheless points of contact with Gnosticism 
have been discovered by modern writers even in 
Jesus. The fact is instructive, for it shows us how 
deeply rooted Gnostic tendencies were even in the 
Church itself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.i-p15">1. Jesus had spoken in parables to the people. 
Why had He done so? For all Hellenistic Jews ‘parables’ were dark and mysterious sayings. The 
chief idea suggested by the word was something that 
needed explanation, problems that awaited solution. 
Hence the parables of Jesus were necessarily regarded 
as riddles and mysteries. That is the case throughout the New Testament. According to the 
Synoptists the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven 
are contained in the parables. The people are not 
meant to understand them, but even the disciples 
cannot; they are too difficult. It is only with the ‘solution’ of Jesus that the deeper knowledge of the 
parables begins. The evangelist Matthew appeals for 
the Greek word ‘parables’ to <scripRef id="iv.iii.i-p15.1" passage="Ps. lxxviii. 2" parsed="|Ps|78|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.78.2">Ps. lxxviii. 2</scripRef>, where 
the parallel passage reads “things hidden from the 
commencement of the world.” St John goes still 
further. It is only in parables and riddles that he 
makes Jesus speak to the disciples as well as to the <pb n="176" id="iv.iii.i-Page_176" /> people. The reason he gives for this is that as long 
as Jesus lived the understanding of the disciples did 
not attain to the level of the Master, and Jesus Himself therefore could not declare all as yet. These 
theories are not meant in a Gnostic sense. Neither 
St Mark nor St John mean that the parables of 
Jesus contain mysteries for the majority of Christians 
which perhaps only a chosen few understand. They 
only wished to emphasize the difference with which 
the disciples regarded and understood Jesus after the 
resurrection. It must be admitted, however, that we 
have here a point of departure for later Gnostic theories 
if once it were established that Jesus’ words often or 
nearly always signified something else in addition to 
the apparent meaning. In fact, during the whole of 
the second century, the Church and the heretics 
completely agree as to the rationale of Jesus' use of 
parables. The difference between Catholics and 
Gnostics is entirely relative in this matter. The 
Gnostics take an earlier and a keener interest in the 
parables of Jesus, whilst the Catholics, <i>e.g</i>., Barnabas 
and Justin Martyr, show a preference for the Old 
Testament parables. Hence Irenaeus, to take one 
instance out of many, is really defenceless against 
the Gnostics; his only safety lies in appealing to the 
creed and in diverting attention from the mysterious 
to the simple and plain sayings of Jesus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.i-p16">2. A second point of contact was the difference 
observable in the inner circle of Jesus’ disciples. 
In St Mark’s Gospel, St Peter and the two sons of 
Zebedee appear in several places as the recipients 
of especial marks of love and of confidence. They 
alone, <i>e.g</i>., were eyewitnesses of His mysterious <pb n="177" id="iv.iii.i-Page_177" />
transfiguration, of which they were not to speak till 
after His resurrection. It was to them and to 
Andrew alone that Jesus revealed the future. 
They were Jesus' favoured disciples. What more 
easy to suppose than that Jesus had revealed to 
them many mysteries of which the rest of the 
disciples were ignorant? The transfiguration itself 
was a proof that He had done so. Here St Mark 
himself paved the way for Gnosticism by working 
upon this esoteric theory. He tells a story unknown 
to the majority of the apostles in Jesus’ lifetime. 
The need for such secret traditions, based upon the 
authority of those most intimate with Jesus, must 
have been felt in an increasing degree in the sub-apostolic age. St John endeavoured to meet this 
need by the introduction of the great unknown—the disciple whom Jesus loved. The case is a 
somewhat peculiar one. He receives no special 
revelation, but merely supports the Fourth Gospel 
by his authority. Every special revelation is indeed 
denied by the theory of the Spirit. We see, therefore, that while the evangelist accepts the tendencies 
of his age he entirely recasts them at the same time. 
We may therefore conclude that it was the custom 
amongst many Christians thus to appeal to the 
highest available authority for secret traditions. 
Papias indirectly confirms this statement when he 
speaks of himself as going about from one aged 
Christian to another and inquiring what Andrew, 
Peter, Philip, Thomas, James, John and Matthew 
said. For the Church, however, the apostolic body 
as a whole took the place of all single favourites. 
After all, the difference is merely relative.</p>

<pb n="178" id="iv.iii.i-Page_178" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.i-p17">3. In the next place a completely isolated and 
harmless saying of Jesus, the promise of the Spirit 
after His death, which St Mark is the first to record, 
came to acquire great importance. What Jesus 
meant was that His disciples who knew not how to 
speak should be empowered by a higher power to 
defend themselves in the law courts. Hence the 
opinion arose that the disciples should receive in 
the Spirit a substitute for Jesus and a continuance 
of His work. This opinion was capable of very 
different interpretations according to the conception 
formed of the Spirit. The Spirit was regarded either 
as the source of prophecy and the talking with tongues, 
or as the fount of knowledge and of the superior 
wisdom. If emphasis was laid on the latter, then 
the inference was that it was only after Jesus’ death 
that His disciples had received the higher knowledge. 
Hence nothing was easier now than simply to derive 
from the Spirit any Christian doctrine for the origin 
of which no room could be found in the course of 
the life of Jesus—unless, indeed, another favourite 
course was followed, that of putting the doctrine 
into the mouth of the risen Lord. In the Fourth 
Gospel the Paraclete—so His Spirit is here called 
as the advocate of the disciples—is the giver of all 
higher knowledge. In the time of the earthly Jesus 
we do not meet with him. His existence only dates 
from a later time. From him, however, may be 
derived everything that rendered the deep and 
universal comprehension of Jesus possible. It is 
true that as “spirit of truth” he receives an orthodox 
colouring, and this, too, is orthodox that the Spirit is 
to teach nothing new. He is simply to remind the <pb n="179" id="iv.iii.i-Page_179" />
disciples of Jesus’ teaching, but there is no formal 
difference between the higher wisdom of St John and 
that of all Gnostic revelations. Both supplement the 
history and the gospel of Jesus on the authority of 
the Spirit.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.i-p18">4. Lastly, there was the unusually bold assertion 
that Jesus made in the feeling of His superiority 
over the Scribes, the official interpreters of God, “No one hath known the Father save the Son.” 
Jesus appeared here to put forth His revelation as 
something absolutely new and not to be compared 
with anything that had gone before. It seemed as 
though the whole of the Old Testament had been 
laid aside. In the Gospel of St John Jesus declares 
to the Jews that their God is not His Father but 
the devil. The Jewish monotheistic faith must have 
been held in very low esteem by this author, for he 
says that only he that honoureth the Son honoureth 
the Father. It is true that sentences such as these, 
which originated in the controversy with the Jews, 
were very far indeed from being intended to bear 
the Gnostic meaning which they appeared to possess. 
John fully accepts the Old Testament as a divine 
revelation, and therefore the connection with Old 
Testament history. Only his theory is that it is not 
God the Father but the Son of God, the Logos 
Christ, who appeared to patriarchs and prophets, and 
that they were therefore Christians, after all, before 
Christ. Following on these lines Justin explains the 
saying of Jesus to mean that the Jews did not 
recognize either the Father or the Son, because they 
did not know that He who spoke with Moses was 
the Son of God and not the Father. This again is <pb n="180" id="iv.iii.i-Page_180" /> far from being Gnostic. But how easy it was, nevertheless, to base the watchword, “the new God and 
the new revelation,” upon this saying of Jesus. 
What more natural than to say, “The God of the 
Jews was known before Jesus, therefore He was not 
the God whom Jesus alone revealed.” The God of 
the Old Testament is not the Father of Jesus Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.i-p19">But with the exception of these four points the 
teaching of Jesus presents no points of contact with 
Gnosticism whatever. Nor have we here the real 
starting-point of the Gnostic movement. Our former 
statement holds good: Jesus and the Gnostics have 
nothing to do with each other. But when once the 
current towards Gnosticism had set in, it was possible to find a place for Jesus subsequently in the 
Gnostic theology as we have shown above. The 
process began as soon as the Synoptic Gospels had 
been accepted by the Gentile Churches. Since the 
common stock of the Synoptists apprehended no 
danger from Gnostic sources, while the Johannine 
writings are full of such indications, the decisive turn 
must have taken place in the two last decades of the 
first century between the composition of St Mark’s Gospel and that of St John.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.i-p20">The extent to which St Paul paved the way for 
Gnosticism was altogether different. In his soteriology, his anti-Jewish apologetics, his gnosis, there 
are numberless points from which the Gnostic movement may have started.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.i-p21">1. The source of the Pauline soteriology is the 
hypothesis of the entire corruption of the world. 
The solution that matter itself is the abode of evil <pb n="181" id="iv.iii.i-Page_181" />
is a natural inference from the Pauline theory of the 
flesh. His theory of the Fall rent God and the 
present world asunder, and gave the latter a certain 
independence of its own. His theory of the Spirits 
enthroned Satan as the god of this world, at any 
rate spoke of him in a dualistic fashion. St John 
and Ignatius followed in the same direction; for them, 
too, the devil is the Prince of this world. And for 
St John, as for St Paul, the cosmos is something 
independent, something decadent, that needs salvation and yet is capable of it only to a certain degree: 
Jesus prays not for this world. Flesh and Spirit are 
opposed to each other as two hostile worlds. The 
Incarnation of the Logos did, it is true, make all 
dualistic inferences in reality impossible, yet these 
inferences could be drawn, and they were drawn. A 
further direct result was the distinction of the Creator 
of the world from the God of Jesus. This in itself 
crowns the pessimism of this system. Practically, 
too, Paul prepared for this result by the position 
which he took up with regard to the question of sex.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.i-p22">St Paul’s Christology contains in the germ all the 
principal features of the Gnostic development. Jesus 
is called the Redeemer (Soter). He is a being whose 
origin is not to be sought in the lower world at all, 
but in heaven. His nature is heavenly. In heaven 
He existed before all time, until He suffered Himself 
to be humbled, and emptied Himself of the Pleroma. 
Now He became man. Yet His humanity was 
something foreign and strange, alien to His true 
nature. Hence the ‘fashion’ or ‘similitude’ of 
the body of sin, of the man, in which He appeared. 
How easy, how natural it was to draw the Docetic <pb n="182" id="iv.iii.i-Page_182" /> conclusion! It would have been strange indeed if 
it had not been drawn. After a short time He 
ascended again to heaven after He had conquered 
the demons. His work as Saviour consisted in the 
revelation of the God of Love and the manifestation 
of the other world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.i-p23">St John applies these Pauline theories to the 
Gospel narrative. Here, too, Jesus is the Soter whose 
dwelling-place is heaven, who came down from thence 
and has returned thither. He alone is from above. 
We all are from below. Yet in St John’s writings 
the humiliation of Christ is not carried out completely. Even upon earth the Soter manifested all 
the power of His heavenly glory, and thereby revealed 
the hidden God. His work is to save men from the 
cosmos, to reveal the unknown God to them, and 
to grant them everlasting life. All this presupposes 
the consistent Pauline pessimism. But how nearly 
related is the Johannine Christ to Docetism. He 
needs neither to eat nor to drink. It is His to die 
or not as He likes. He looks into every human heart. 
He performs many divine miracles. He is miraculously delivered. Here we have inferences strictly 
drawn, not from the idea of the Logos, but from the 
heavenly divine origin of Jesus as a whole. It is 
evident that for the Christology of St John the 
Parousia and, generally speaking, the eschatological 
element, are almost entirely absent. At most there 
will be one thing left for the Redeemer to do, that 
He should fetch us home to the world on high. In 
reality, as a member of the Christian Church, John 
held very different opinions. In the Gospel he is 
writing as a learned man.</p>

<pb n="183" id="iv.iii.i-Page_183" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.i-p24">The Pauline soteriology, in the narrower sense of 
the word, is already marked by very strong Gnostic 
tendencies. The Spirit is the agent upon whom 
everything depends. St Paul makes the Spirit to 
be the gift of God or of Christ, which only those 
receive who believe in the Soter.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.i-p25">Salvation consists in the reception and in the 
growth of the Spirit. But the Spirit is restricted to 
certain media, as, <i>e.g</i>., the Church and the Sacraments 
above all others. By means of the Church and the 
Sacraments the Christian receives a new accession 
of strength from above, and he himself helps to 
prepare a fit dwelling-place for the Spirit by a mortification of the passions which is often almost ascetic. 
Even now the Christian is a new creature, risen from 
the dead, a member of the body of Christ. It is 
only St Paul’s eschatological teaching, however, 
that completes the process: thereby the flesh is 
entirely subdued and the spirit returns to its home, 
for flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of 
God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.i-p26">St Paul’s successor, St John, holds essentially the 
same theory as to redemption. The beginning of 
the new life is the new birth, the birth from above—the passing from death unto life, and the end is the 
return to the world above. Only St John does not 
ascribe nearly as much to the agency of the Spirit, 
while all that man can and ought to do himself is 
thoroughly emphasized. Here we have already the 
reaction from the exaggerated theory of the Spirit 
put forward by the Gnostics. Nevertheless the new 
life is described, as it was later by Valentinus, as the 
victory over the world and liberation from its snares. <pb n="184" id="iv.iii.i-Page_184" /> The Christian looks forward with longing to the 
completion of this victory. Baptism is the means 
whereby we receive the birth from above; the Lord’s Supper brings us heavenly food and strengthens the 
new life. Expressions which strongly remind us of 
the Gnostic writings are to be met with on almost 
every page: God dwells in Christians and they are 
in God. God and Christ together come and take up 
their abode in the soul of a truly pious man. Just 
as the Gnostics said, “We neither sin now, nor have 
we sinned,” so St John declares, “He that is born 
of God, cannot sin; for God’s seed, the Spirit, dwells 
in him.” The devil dare not touch him at all. We 
are of God and the whole world lieth in wickedness. 
However great the vehemence with which St John 
engages in the struggle against the Gnostics, it must 
be admitted that the expressions which he employs 
are often practically indistinguishable from those of 
his adversaries.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.i-p27">The final development of the Pauline pessimism is 
the doctrine of the creator of the world who is not 
identical with the highest God. So, again, the Pauline 
Christology ends in Docetism, and his teaching that 
we are saved by the Spirit is a soteriology which is 
at once physical and magical, while the evolution 
of his eschatology consists in the denial of the 
resurrection of the body. These are, of course, 
developments which St Paul himself would have 
utterly repudiated, and it is the easiest thing in the 
world to refute them by means of his epistles. All 
that is best, all the Christian elements in the Pauline 
theology, are opposed to Gnosticism. But for all 
that, the Pauline soteriology contained a powerful <pb n="185" id="iv.iii.i-Page_185" />
Gnostic leaven. The delight in speculation, mysticism, 
asceticism, even magic, found abundant material 
therein. The development which the Pauline theology experienced at the hands of St John is a proof 
how strongly Gnostic tendencies, based upon St 
Paul’s writings, had influenced the very Christians 
who were engaged in the struggle against Gnosticism. 
The difference between the Gnostics and St John 
is often merely this: that St John had not the 
courage to draw the logical conclusion from his own 
statements.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.i-p28">2. St Paul’s anti-Jewish apologetics would also 
be likely to strike many as incomplete and standing 
in need of further consistent development. Paul 
had rejected the Jewish law, and had at the same 
time declared it to be divinely inspired. Such a 
position could not be maintained permanently. Did 
not St Paul himself emphasize the fact—when it 
suited him—that the law had been given by angels, 
and was closely related to the elements of the world? 
In other words, the law is not to be ascribed to the 
good God. Barnabas—a teacher of the Church—went so far as to refer the literal keeping of the law 
to a temptation of the devil. At the same time 
he denied that God had concluded a covenant with 
the Jews. In St John’s Gospel Jesus always speaks 
of ‘your,’ <i>i.e</i>., of the Jew's law. All this produced 
the theory which separated the God of the law and 
the Father of Jesus Christ. Jesus’ own positive 
position towards the law pointed, it is true, in 
another direction. Many indications, however, 
furnished by the Synoptists caused distinctions to 
be made in the law itself. At any rate in its literal <pb n="186" id="iv.iii.i-Page_186" /> sense the ceremonial law could not be derived from 
the highest God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.i-p29">A practical antinomianism was the result. Everything depends upon Faith and Love and the Spirit. 
All else is secondary. There is no law for the 
Christian, and nothing is forbidden. Christians are 
quite free; all is permitted them. Text after text 
taken from St Paul’s writings, but without the 
context, of course, seems to countenance libertinism. 
And this libertinism could be understood either in 
a refined or in a coarse sense.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.i-p30">In the course of his controversy with the Jews, 
St Paul had set up the doctrine of a twofold
Predestination, setting up a direct contradiction for 
thought therein. It was asserted that one and the 
same God had created vessels of wrath and vessels 
of mercy. This was incredible. A twofold predestination presupposes a twofold God—the saved 
imply a God of mercy, the lost a God of wrath.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.i-p31">Now in St Paul’s writings there were frequent 
references to those that were of the flesh and those 
that were of the Spirit. The latter class had 
received their spiritual endowment from the God 
of the Christians; but who had assigned to the 
former their evil lot? St Paul gave no answer to 
that question. What more natural than to suppose 
a different origin, a different God for the fleshly 
man? The new thought of predestination is 
immediately connected with the idea of the two 
classes of men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.i-p32">This connection is best seen in St John’s writings. 
His thoughts are those of a strict predestinarian, but 
at the same time they have a dualistic colouring. <pb n="187" id="iv.iii.i-Page_187" />
There are children of God and children of the devil. 
The origin of both is transcendental, from everlasting. The Spirit is the seed, the germ which 
the child of God brings from the world above. 
Henceforth there can be no moral freedom. Nevertheless St John champions the cause of freedom 
and rejects dualism. He claims to be on the side 
of the apologists and not of the Gnostics. He is 
unshaken in his belief that there is a transition from 
death unto life, from the flesh to the Spirit, by means 
of the miracle of conversion. Thereby he eliminates 
the aristocratic and deterministic flavour from the 
theory of the two classes of mankind. He does not 
think as a Gnostic, even though he sometimes speaks 
as one.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.i-p33">3. It was through his Gnosis, however, that St 
Paul exercised the strongest influence of all on the 
new tendency which is named after it. We have 
to take into account here not only the form of 
this Gnosis, its definition, and the determination 
of its relation to faith, but also the contents, the 
angelological and Christological speculations that 
were the results of the inspired exegesis.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.i-p34">The Pauline Gnosis has been defined as the 
revealed understanding of revelation. Three characteristic features are to be noted: it counts higher 
than faith; it is the property of single individuals; its 
source is in the Spirit. Exactly the same conception 
of the essential nature of Gnosis is to be found in the 
ecclesiastical teachers of the sub-apostolic age, <i>e.g</i>., in 
the writers of the Epistles to the Hebrews and of 
Clement and Barnabas. It may be objected, indeed, 
that they emphasize the fact that all Christians <pb n="188" id="iv.iii.i-Page_188" /> ought to possess Gnosis, since all have been endowed 
with the Spirit. But an examination of these 
writings proves conclusively that the authors felt 
themselves in an especial degree to be the representatives of the higher knowledge as compared with 
their readers who were being educated up to it. 
The classical passage for the ecclesiastical conception 
of Gnosis is contained in the Epistle to the Hebrews.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.i-p35">“Of Melchizedek we have many things to say 
and hard of interpretation, seeing ye are become 
dull of hearing. For when by reason of the time 
ye ought to be teachers, ye have need again that 
someone teach you the rudiments of the beginning 
of the word of God, and are become such as have 
need of milk and not of solid food. For every one 
that partaketh of milk hath no understanding in the 
word of righteousness; for he is a babe. But solid 
food is for the perfect, even those who by practice 
have their senses exercised to discern good and evil. 
Therefore we will leave the word of the beginning 
of Christ and press on unto perfection, not laying 
again the foundation of repentance from dead works 
and of faith towards God, of the teaching of baptisms 
and of laying on of hands, and of resurrection of the 
dead and of eternal judgment.” No mention is here 
made of the Spirit. The author, who has been 
trained by Philo, follows a scientific method of 
exegesis, which almost assumes the place of inspiration for him. The proud exaltation, however, of 
Gnosis above faith, and of the teacher of perfection above the ignorant multitude, can be traced 
very plainly. There is no difference between 
ecclesiastical and Gnostic teachers as regards the <pb n="189" id="iv.iii.i-Page_189" />
essential nature of Gnosis and of the position which 
it should occupy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.i-p36">Another point is to be noticed. The ecclesiastical teachers 
exercised their skill in distinguishing the double meaning of Scripture on the 
Old Testament. The author of the Epistle to the Hebrews does this by 
contrasting, as Plato would have done, between the idea and its copy in the 
world of phenomena. For him the whole of the Old Testament order of things has 
merely the value of such a copy or shadow. The application of this method to the 
words of Jesus and to the writings of St Paul cannot as yet be traced in 
ecclesiastical teachers. And yet it existed as a matter of fact when Jesus in 
the Fourth Gospel is made to speak almost exclusively in parables. The Gnostic 
teachers therefore introduced no new principle in applying the Platonic 
methods of the Epistle to the Hebrews to the objects 
of the Christian faith. In fact, it was only by this 
means that a certain obscurity in the relation of 
Gnosis to faith was removed. It is not the same 
object which is presented to faith as folly and to 
Gnosis as wisdom. Faith merely sees the copy, the 
appearance. It is only Gnosis that grasps the 
original in the world of spirit. That is the later 
Valentinian method, and the Church was powerless 
against it, for it had already surrendered on the 
question of principle. The first germs of the method 
may possibly be discovered even in St John’s writings. Are not baptism and the Lord’s Supper 
there considered to be the types of higher truths, 
the birth from above and the feeding with the 
Logos? The miracles are not merely signs of <pb n="190" id="iv.iii.i-Page_190" /> the Messiah’s power, but also allegories of spiritual 
ideas: <i>e.g</i>., the healing of the man born blind, and 
the raising of Lazarus. The death of Jesus appears 
to signify the judgment upon Jesus; in truth, it is 
the judgment upon the devil. The great allegories 
that we find in Valentinus of the life of Jesus 
and of the cross of Paul are chiefly developed from 
these germs. The only difference is that John 
attaches a certain importance to the verbal signification of the narrative, whereas the later Gnostics 
reject it altogether.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.i-p37">But the contents of the Pauline Gnosis exercised 
an important influence on the development of the 
heresy. The Gnosis was to be the revealed exegesis 
of the Old Testament. As a matter of fact, it 
revealed a number of things which had but a very 
slight connection with the Old Testament. It read 
out of the Scriptures a great supernatural story of 
Christ and of the spirits, discovered the mysteries of 
the fall, of the struggle between the good and evil spirits 
and their reconciliation, set up Jesus and His cross 
as the centre, the sun of the world of spirits, formed 
the conceptions of the fulness (Pleroma) and the 
emptying (Kenosis) of the Godhead in Christ. The 
union, too, of Christ and the Church, the pattern 
of marriage, St Paul discovered in the Old Testament. It can be proved that these angelological 
and Christological speculations seriously engaged the 
attention and deeply stirred the imagination of the 
Church. The author of the Epistle to the Hebrews, 
and Hermas, employ methods which are almost diametrically opposed, but their end is the same—the 
definition of Christ’s position towards angels and archangels. <pb n="191" id="iv.iii.i-Page_191" />
Both assign to Him the central position in 
the realm of spirits. Turning to St John, we find 
a passage of especial importance in the conversation 
of Jesus with Nicodemus. “If I told you earthly 
things and ye believe me not, how will ye believe if I 
tell you heavenly things?” The Christian, therefore, 
has a revealed knowledge—given him either by Christ 
or the Spirit—of the heavenly world, as a part of 
which we must certainly reckon the conviction that 
Satan is the father of the unbelieving Jews and 
that he has fallen from heaven. A passage in the 
letter of Ignatius to the Trallians looks exactly like an 
exposition of these words of St John. The heavenly 
things are the goal of Christian knowledge. Amongst 
these we must reckon the rank and order of the angels 
and the hosts of the Archons, both the visible and 
invisible, and all in relation to Christ and the Cross. 
For it is only faith in the blood of Jesus that makes 
even angels and spirits blessed. The whole of this 
superior wisdom, however, seems to be too exalted 
even for an Ignatius, not to speak of the simpleminded in the congregation, upon whom it could not 
fail to exercise a baneful influence. Here we have 
a test for the contents of the ecclesiastical Gnosis. 
It is essentially akin to that of the heretics.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.i-p38">St Paul cannot, in fact, be acquitted of the 
charge of having very greatly furthered the Gnostic 
movement. Things crept into Christianity through 
his instrumentality which are nowhere to be found 
in Jesus’ teaching: there were speculations of 
the wildest nature, which lightly passed over every 
obstacle in the spirit-world; mysticism was introduced in the doctrine of the indwelling Christ or <pb n="192" id="iv.iii.i-Page_192" /> Spirit; while celibacy was exalted, the libertine could 
find phrases which afforded him a handle to justify 
his excesses, and wisdom was held in high esteem, 
from a wish to find some compromise with the 
Greeks. More important than all these details is the 
general tendency of his system, his dualism which 
sets church and world, Adam and Christ, flesh and 
spirit, mind and spirit, will and grace, in absolute 
opposition to each other, the only link between them 
being the God who governs the whole drama of the 
world. At bottom, however, St Paul’s nature was 
entirely alien to Gnosticism. He was a churchman 
in the widest and best sense of the word. Unlike 
the majority of the Gnostics, he did not think that 
the things of the Spirit were meant to be enjoyed 
in selfish, aristocratic exclusiveness. They should 
contribute their meed of service to social progress. 
High above all speculations and sentiments stood 
righteousness, love, the spirit of service, and self-control. He regards even the wildest theories as 
means to further quiet work in the social life of the 
community. As soon as ever there was a chance of 
helping the brethren, he forgot his own soul, together 
with all selfish religious enjoyment. Freedom of the 
conscience and the glory of knowledge are secondary 
considerations where weak and anxious souls are in 
distress. That is the bright reverse of St Paul’s ecclesiastical character. And it was just this sense 
that he had of the social side of Christianity which 
enabled him to maintain an altogether different relation to the world than that with which the Gnostics 
were acquainted. The world is for him the missionary’s field, the soil given by God in which the Church <pb n="193" id="iv.iii.i-Page_193" />
is to be planted. It belongs to God just as much as 
the Church. It is one and the same God who placed 
us in this world and redeemed us into the kingdom of 
His Son. In opposition to the Gnostic heretics at 
Colossae, St Paul maintains that things visible and in 
visible, world and church, have their centre in Christ. 
For this truly catholic broad-mindedness he reaped 
his reward. In spite of all the boasting of the 
Gnostics about their Paul, the Church did not waver 
in her allegiance to her Founder.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.i-p39">But from this we infer that Gnosticism certainly cannot be 
derived from St Paul in the straight line of descent, however much later Gnostic 
teachers appealed to him. They made use of the apostle, and appealed to his 
authority, but he was not their ultimate source. No Gnostics whatever were 
personal scholars of St Paul. Their relation of dependence upon him only dates 
from the circulation of the Pauline letters among the Churches—<i>i.e</i>., from about the nineties of the first 
century. By the reading of his letters they were 
then confirmed in convictions which they had formed 
already.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.i-p40">Now if Gnosticism can neither be derived from Jesus, with whom 
it has nothing in common, nor directly from St Paul, to whom the ecclesiastical 
and anti-gnostic features are no less prominent than those which furthered 
Gnosticism, then it can only be explained by the influence of foreign elements 
upon Christianity. Gnosticism arose through the absorption of Christianity in 
its earliest days into the great syncretism of all religions. Jewish, 
Babylonian, Persian, Syrian, Egyptian, Greek influences stormed in upon the 
Christian faith in its infancy, and produced <pb n="194" id="iv.iii.i-Page_194" /> those curious Gnostic conglomerates which 
belong rather to the general history of religion than 
to that of the early days of Christianity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.i-p41">Of all these influences the Jewish must at first 
have been the most powerful. The heretical teachers, 
against whom the author of the Pastoral epistles and 
Ignatius take up arms, are described by them as 
Judaizing. Hegesippus tells us that the Gnostics 
spring from Jewish sects. The great arch-heretic 
of the later fathers, Simon Magus, was a half Jew, a 
Samaritan, and the Gnostic sources of the pseudo-Clementines which are directed against him are 
likewise to be traced to a Jewish-Christian <i>milieu</i>. None 
of these men, in fact, were strict Jews like those 
Judaizers, <i>e.g</i>., who intrigued against St Paul. The 
official, rabbinical Judaism excommunicated such 
Gnostic Jews just as much as the Christians. They 
were the representatives of a Jewish faith which had 
itself succumbed to foreign influences.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.i-p42">It is easily conceivable how Jews, adherents apparently of the most exclusive and firmly established 
of religions, suffered themselves to be drawn into 
this universal maëlstrom of religions. The distinctive feature of the Jewish character is something 
purely practical, the strict retention of the national 
law. The conception of dogma in the usual sense of 
the word did not exist here at all. Men were free 
to believe what they liked, and there were therefore 
no doctrinal disputes. The most varied phantasmagorias concerning the future 
life were taken up into the Apocalyptic. It admitted Greek fancies as to hell as 
readily as Babylonian dragon-myths or Persian ideas as to resurrection. There 
was <pb n="195" id="iv.iii.i-Page_195" />
nothing to prevent any eschatology whatever from 
being accepted. So, too, the main portion of the 
belief in angels was imported from Persia and 
Babylonia. Actual dualistic statements seemed to 
pass unnoticed, and the rigid monotheistic belief was 
modified by theories as to intermediary beings, the 
word, the metatron, the Schechinah. In many of 
its writings the New Testament is itself a witness for 
the disintegration of the Jewish faith. The existence of a monastic order such as that of the Essenes 
proves to us that such foreign fancies were able in the 
end to transform everyday life as well, and to compete 
with the national law. Thus the way was paved 
for the rise of Gnosticism in the heart of Judaism. 
Gnosticism was at the door, as soon as the national 
law began to fall into desuetude through conclusions 
drawn from foreign speculations, as soon as the 
foreign element began to oust the national in practice 
as well as in theory. The sources of the pseudo-Clementines afford us the best insight into this 
decomposition of Judaism. We can here see what 
portions of the Old Testament could no longer be 
accepted by the Jews—the instances of anthropomorphism in the mention made of God, the grievous 
taints that disfigured the lives of the patriarchs; above 
all, the ceremonial law involving the shedding of 
blood for the sacrifices. In this last point they agree 
with the Essenes, in others they harmonize with the 
line of development of the Scribes themselves. But 
by the side of this opposition to the old a need was 
very soon felt for new objects of worship and a closer 
fellowship. Through sacred ablutions, unctions and 
meals, they separate themselves from the rest of the <pb n="196" id="iv.iii.i-Page_196" /> community and form a little circle of the initiated. 
Here alone the cabala is handed down of prophets and 
prophetesses who alternately traverse the field of history 
and deliver oracles, and the cabala of the true prophet, 
Adam—Christ, who is incarnate under various names 
and shapes, and who reveals to us what is eternal and 
good in the Old Testament and what is temporal and 
not divine. But this new element, this doctrine of 
the sacraments and the mysteries, is no longer to be 
derived from Judaism itself, since it destroys the chief 
characteristic of the Jewish religion, the connection 
between God and His people.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.i-p43">Hence the ultimate origin of Gnosticism is to be 
sought beyond Judaism. It is an alien element in 
Judaism itself, derived partly from Babylon—hence 
the roll assigned to the Seven, the gods of the constellations in the oldest cosmogonies, partly from Persia—hence the good God, the Saviour of men from the 
might of the tyrants, the gods of the constellations. 
First of all, these two religions, the Babylonian and 
the Persian, met and produced the idea of the enslavement of the soul through the fateful power of the 
lower tyrants, and of its liberation and its ascent up 
above all the stars to the good God of light. Then 
these ideas firmly established themselves in Jewish 
hands. The God of the Jews, the creator of the 
world, had to submit to be degraded and Himself 
to become the first of the tyrants. The fact that 
the Jewish national God is the demiurge in all 
Gnostic systems, proves that Gnostic doctrines 
travelled to Christianity by way of Judaism. Nothing was more natural for Christians, when they 
heard this esoteric teaching, than to assign the roll of <pb n="197" id="iv.iii.i-Page_197" />
the redeemer to their Lord Jesus. He thus occupied 
the same central position in these speculations as He 
had already obtained in the theology of St Paul. 
It was discovered that the Pauline anti-Jewish 
soteriology after all expressed pretty much the same 
truth as the new Gnostic doctrines, though the consequences were not drawn quite so strictly. People 
like Simon Magus, however, assigned to themselves 
the principal role in the Gnostic system. For Simon 
declared that the unknown God appeared amongst 
the Jews as the Son, amongst the Samaritans as the 
Father, and amongst the Gentiles as the Holy Ghost, 
placing himself thereby above Jesus as surely as the 
Father is higher than the Son.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.i-p44">Finally, these Gnostico-Babylonian-Jewish-Christian ideas made their way to the Greek Christians. 
It was then that they were purified and clarified 
by Greek philosophy. The difference is noticeable 
when the systems of Valentinus and his scholars 
are compared with the speculations of other Gnostics 
such as the Ophite sects. Even the highest systems 
betray their barbaric origin, but yet they approach, 
and that very nearly, to the tendency prevalent 
amongst the cultured classes which was making for 
neoplatonism. It was only through these esoteric 
Gnostic doctrines that Christianity was rendered 
accessible to many educated Greeks. Hitherto 
Christianity had appeared to them to be of purely 
indigenous Jewish growth. The Jewish anthropomorphic God, Jesus the crucified as Saviour, the 
grossly material Jewish Apocalyptic, were all mere 
idle dreams and fancies for intellectual Greeks. 
They now learnt of a purer higher conception of <pb n="198" id="iv.iii.i-Page_198" /> the divinity, of the death on the cross as apparent 
merely, of a heavenly world without flesh and blood, 
painted in purely spiritual colours. The Oriental 
mythology of the Gnostics proved to be nearer 
akin to Greek philosophy than the system of ideas 
of early Christianity which reckoned with the hard 
facts of history. We know, it is true, that a very 
strong current had set in towards Hellenism in 
ecclesiastical Christianity as well. But Gnosticism 
hastened this process.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.i-p45">But to these three influences—the Jewish, the 
Babylonian-Persian, the Greek, each of which can 
clearly be recognized—we must not forget to add a 
vast importation of superstition and chimeras from 
every corner of the chaos of peoples inhabiting the 
then-known world. There was a truly international 
element in the Gnostic religion. Incantations of all 
kinds, the love of the mysteries, both old and new, 
a universal ascetic ideal of saintliness, and side by 
side with it bestial aberrations, every occult science, 
every variety of swindling, are all bound up with 
the esoteric doctrines of Gnosticism, which are not 
altogether lacking in elevation. The profoundest 
reflections end in merely childish or abstruse speculations. The first present which the chaos of peoples 
hastened to give to the new religion was every scrap 
of religious mystery which could be collected together.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.i-p46">The circumstances of the time were exceedingly 
favourable to the rise of Gnosticism.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.i-p47">We must picture this earliest age of the Church 
as one in which men were perfectly free to think 
and to teach whatever they wished. Only one 
dogma was necessarily imposed—Jesus is the Lord, <pb n="199" id="iv.iii.i-Page_199" />
or Redeemer. Everything else was left to the 
inspiration of the individual. The Spirit was richly 
poured out upon prophets and prophetesses, upon 
teachers of all kinds. This is the reason why 
theological conceptions had not as yet crystallized. 
True, the Old Testament canon was shared with 
Judaism, but one had not as yet definitely ascertained 
what belonged to it and what did not, and the 
rabbinical exegesis which had formed a barrier 
against the Gnostics was rejected. Jesus Himself 
had differentiated certain portions of the law—at 
least such was the universal opinion—and St Paul 
had declared the law to be annulled. How could 
the Old Testament, then, possibly continue to be 
regarded as an authority? Certain practical maxims 
were, it is true, generally accepted, such, <i>e.g</i>., as were 
afterwards formulated in the apostles’ decree. Yet 
even here there were notable exceptions—Paul had 
not followed the apostolic injunctions in the matter 
of meat offered to idols. At any rate, in the sphere 
of dogma there was the same absolute absence of 
all restriction as prevailed in Judaism. Gnosticism 
arose at a time when the apostles, prophets and 
teachers were still the leading personalities in the 
Church, and every one of these inspired persons 
exercised a very widely-spread influence. It would 
seem that in the oldest time the propagators of 
Gnosticism were almost without exception men of 
this character. They were workers of magic, performers of miracles, prophets and prophetesses. 
Hence the amazing rapidity with which their esoteric 
teaching spread; hence, too, the authority which 
they exercised, and the defencelessness of many <pb n="200" id="iv.iii.i-Page_200" /> Christians against them. For it was nothing new 
that they professed to be teaching. They merely 
claimed to possess the especial understanding of 
revealed truth like every other Christian teacher. 
As long as this freedom existed, there was nothing 
to prevent Christianity being deluged by foreign 
religions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.i-p48">There is an additional factor, however, the consideration of which is essential to a right understanding 
of the genesis of Christian Gnosticism. Gnosticism 
did not merely force its way into Christianity from 
outside; it arose in the midst of the congregations as 
well. Its origin is to be looked for in connection 
with the influx of the Pagan masses into the Christian 
congregations and the reaction that was occasioned 
thereby, leading to the formation of more restricted 
circles of people of holy life as a protest against the 
Christianity of the masses. Even as far back as St 
Paul’s First Epistle to the Corinthians we have a remarkable picture of the curious composition of an 
early Christian congregation and the great differences 
within it. These Christian Corinthians were for the 
most part the offscourings of the big cities, the most 
degraded and sunken elements of the population. 
Nor did this state of things change speedily. The 
congregations were for a long time to come mostly 
recruited from the lowest ranks of society. From an 
intellectual point of view they must be conceived of as 
exceedingly rude and superstitious, and morally they 
were far below the ideal of St Paul. The Church 
had flung her doors wide open for them that were 
without, and had made the conditions of salvation for 
the individual very easy at his entrance. We cannot <pb n="201" id="iv.iii.i-Page_201" />
feel surprised, therefore, that this invitation was 
accepted by very large numbers. Thus from the very 
earliest times a Christianity of the masses, an average 
Christianity, was gradually developed, called by St 
Paul carnal and childish, which was nevertheless to 
be assured of everlasting life and the future kingdom 
of God. But now the First Epistle to the Corinthians 
shows us likewise that from the very first there were 
a number of strong, educated and enlightened Christians who were raised above the common herd. 
“We 
all have knowledge” was their favourite motto. To 
this group belonged also the followers of Apollos, 
who looked for wisdom and intellectual perfection in 
Christianity as though it were one of the mysteries. 
But these enlightened men could also be ascetics, for 
it seems that the freedom to eat of meat offered to 
idols, and the demand for entire continence in marriage, 
applied to the same group of people at Corinth. 
Little circles, therefore, of Christians who aimed at 
a higher ideal of sanctity and of knowledge by the 
side of the great bulk of the congregations, were a 
characteristic feature of our religion from the very 
first. As time went on the chasm between the two 
widened. The more merely average Christianity 
made its way into the Church, the greater the need 
for closer combination felt by those Christians who 
fancied themselves in possession of a higher or at any 
rate of a different kind of ideal. The fact that these 
enlightened Christians would in our estimation often 
simply be a little less superstitious than the others, 
does not affect the case. They thought themselves 
to be of a higher order, even if their only prerogative 
was the possession of a new charm.</p>

<pb n="202" id="iv.iii.i-Page_202" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.i-p49">We here come across a curious contradiction. 
These narrower circles of the initiated and illuminated 
were the first to succumb to the attacks of an increasing worldliness. Their secret doctrines, as well as 
their sacraments and their ethics, came from outside 
sources, from the great chaos of heathen religions. 
That which they set forth as a higher Christianity 
and a progress in knowledge is, from our point of 
view, the decomposition and dissolution of the Gospel 
into a heathen syncretism—a confused mass of superstitions and philosophies. They themselves, however, 
usually, if not always, regarded their work, on the 
contrary, as a reaction. Marcion was not the only one 
to proclaim the watchword, “Back to Paul; back to 
all that is original and genuine.” Nearly all the 
Gnostic schools advanced the claim to a better and 
purer knowledge of Jesus and Paul than the Church 
of their day, based as it was on a spirit of legalism and 
tradition. This Church appeared to them to be too 
wide, too universal, too much a Church of the world 
and of sinners. Surely this could not be the Church 
which claimed to be the body of Christ, the fellowship 
of the elect, of the saints, of the spiritual. A blind, 
blunt, traditional faith, worldly ethics, a sensual, 
Jewish hope for the future world: such appeared to 
be her characteristics. This Church was the world, 
the fellowship of the unredeemed, of natural men. 
In contrast to this Church, the Gnostics form their 
narrower circles and gather the saints into their 
conventicles, where they impart to them the higher 
initiation, and reveal to them the higher knowledge 
by which alone the Christian truly becomes such. 
Gnosticism thus regarded—and such it was in its own <pb n="203" id="iv.iii.i-Page_203" />estimation—denotes the first great reaction in the 
Church, the first Puritan movement directed against 
the worldly Church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.i-p50">It is only after taking considerations such as these into 
account that the relation of Gnostic theology to Paulinism becomes clear. There 
can be no doubt that St Paul did not originate the Gnostic movement; no single one of his own pupils could become 
a Gnostic. For St Paul the Catholic Church is the 
firm ground upon which he stands, the basis of his 
thoughts and work, the fervent love of his heart, the 
centre of all his speculations. The whole of his 
theology is an ecclesiastical dualism which divides 
the world into two halves—without Christ, with 
Christ; allotting death to the former, life to the latter, 
and yet keeping both together through God, the 
creator and ruler. It was when this standard of the 
Catholic Church was abandoned in favour of that of 
a mere sect that the Puritan-Gnostic theology was 
developed from St Paul’s. And this was the critical 
moment in the evolution of Gnosticism; not the 
influx of foreign thoughts and rites, but the transference of the centre of gravity from the Church 
catholic into the little circle of the spiritual. 
Thereby the ecclesiastical dualism is transformed into 
an absolute, metaphysical dualism. God and the 
world fall altogether asunder, just as the spirit and 
the flesh, the spirit and reason. The spiritual alone 
are chosen by God to all eternity; all the rest of mankind, even including other Christians, are the children 
of the devil or of some inferior deity. Christ is not 
the redeemer of the world, but of the spiritual, who 
leads them back to the home from which they have <pb n="204" id="iv.iii.i-Page_204" /> come, the kingdom of light. This Gnosticism would, 
of course, have arisen even without St Paul; there 
were very many Gnostic sects which knew nothing 
whatever about him. But it never would have 
become such a spiritual power in the Church had it 
not conquered and adapted to its own purposes the 
dualistic soteriology of St Paul. Again and again in 
the later history of the Church a puritan or pietistic 
theology has arisen according to this same law, by an 
accentuation of the Pauline dualism and a contraction 
of the Church into a sect.</p>
<pb n="205" id="iv.iii.i-Page_205" />
</div3>

        <div3 title="Chapter X. The Intellectural Struggle." id="iv.iii.ii" prev="iv.iii.i" next="iv.iv">

<h2 id="iv.iii.ii-p0.1">CHAPTER X.</h2>
<h3 id="iv.iii.ii-p0.2">THE INTELLECTUAL STRUGGLE.</h3>
<p class="first" id="iv.iii.ii-p1">THE first encounter between the Church and the 
Gnostic tendencies occurred while St Paul was still 
alive. Heretical teachers appeared at Colossae, who 
had already been engulfed in the great whirlpool of religions. They boasted of their Jewish 
circumcision and of their Greek philosophy, recommended angelolatry and ascetic practices. Paul 
combated them from the standpoint of his gnosis, 
and opposed practical Christian principles to their 
asceticism. We know nothing as to the further 
history of this Colossian sect. It was the advance 
guard of the invading army which attacked the 
Church on all sides in the last two decades of the first 
century, and is noticed in almost every contemporary 
ecclesiastical writing. The Pastoral and Johannine 
epistles (about 100 <span class="sc" id="iv.iii.ii-p1.1">A.D.</span>) are the earliest documents to 
give us a clear conception of their opponent’s position. 
It is very instructive how quickly, after all, the 
consciousness of the difference between what was<pb n="206" id="iv.iii.ii-Page_206" /> Christian and what was Gnostic was acquired. We 
see how the Pauline theology impelled even ecclesiastical teachers such as John, <i>e.g</i>., to travel very far 
in the direction of Gnosticism. Speculation was 
very highly esteemed. God and the world, the spirit 
and the flesh, were discussed in a dualistic fashion. 
In certain additions made to the Gospels a very near 
approach indeed was made to Docetism. But these 
very same representatives of the ecclesiastical Gnosis 
instinctively rejected anything that was Gnostic 
theology properly so-called. There is only one explanation of this. Their feeling for that which was 
and that which was not Christian, was on the whole 
too strong to be endangered by any speculations of a 
Gnostic tendency. This was fortunate for the Church, 
and honourable for these men. Their theology 
was a very incomplete reproduction of Christianity. 
The real Jesus fitted neither to the Jewish nor 
to the Greek formulae which they employed. 
But they had that personal Christianity which is 
patient of every kind of speculation—up to the 
point when it is itself threatened. When once this 
point is reached it is stirred into activity, and silences 
the theologian in the midst of his speculations. So 
it was now. The Church theologians themselves 
entered the lists against the Gnostics, and opposed 
their antithesis to every thesis brought forward by 
the latter. We can now clearly recognize which side 
preserves the true line of Christian succession in 
every point.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p2">1. The debate as to the first capital point, the 
principle of authority, was the most unfortunate 
The Gnostics proclaimed the supremacy of the Spirit. <pb n="207" id="iv.iii.ii-Page_207" />
This implied the right of license and the victory of the non-Christian element 
over the Gospel. Had Christianity developed along the lines indicated by this 
theory, it would have disappeared altogether in the chaos of peoples. The 
Church’s teachers, however, declared that the Spirit of Christ alone—<i>i.e</i>., the 
Christian tradition—was decisive. Nothing could be 
more sensible. Unfortunately ecclesiastical law was 
exclusively substituted for the Spirit in the process of 
the determination and limitation of the tradition. 
We shall have occasion to recur to this point when 
we discuss the forcible measures employed by the 
Church. But this is the place to mention another 
matter. The divinity of the Old Testament, even of 
the law, is maintained against the criticism of the 
Gnostics. It was the Old Testament to which the 
Gnostic spirit could least of all adapt itself. It was 
held in very low esteem, made out to be the work 
of a lower order of spirits, of the demiurge or even 
of Satan himself; and to establish their position 
they made use of apocryphal writings both old and 
new. It was felt, however, by the Church that the 
destruction of the Old Testament cut the ground from 
under the feet of the Christians and exposed them 
to every storm. There were additional weighty 
motives of a practical character. The proof from 
prophecy was needed for apologetic purposes, and for 
this the Old Testament writings were indispensable. 
And the defence of Christianity as of the old and 
lawful religion, was invalidated by the abandonment of the Old Testament. It was a difficult matter 
to defend the Old Testament as a Christian book 
at once against the Gnostics and the Jews. But this <pb n="208" id="iv.iii.ii-Page_208" /> position was maintained. The author of the Pastoral 
epistles warns the bishops not to suffer the Old 
Testament to escape them through the perversions of 
the Gnostics. “Every scripture inspired of God is 
also profitable for doctrine, for instruction, for reproof, 
for correction, for discipline which is in righteousness.” 
He presupposes the Jewish doctrine of the inspiration 
of the Old Testament, and merely fights for the 
ecclesiastical utility of the book. But what is to be 
counted as belonging to the Old Testament? No 
very clear decision was reached as to this point. On 
the one hand, we find a disposition to submit to the 
judgment of the Jewish Rabbis at Jabne, whose 
canon of the Hebrew Old Testament exactly corresponds with our own. Hence certain Christian 
teachers began to reject the Apocrypha at a very 
early date. The author of the Second Epistle of St 
Peter, who copies the whole of the letter of St Jude, 
carefully omits or obliterates the quotations from the 
book of Enoch and the Ascension of Moses. Jerome’s later statement, that many Christians rejected the 
letter of St Jude because of its quotations from the 
book of Enoch, agrees with this. People, however, 
like the author of the Second Epistle of St Peter 
were the exceptions in this first age. The great 
majority of the Christians possessed the Septuagint, 
and the canon set up by the Rabbis of Jabne did 
not apply here. Apocryphal Jewish writings must 
have been very extensively employed in the Church 
up to the time of Origen. There was the same 
absence of decision with regard to exegesis. In spite 
of Gnostic abuses of the practice, the right of allegorical interpretation was maintained. There was no <pb n="209" id="iv.iii.ii-Page_209" />
saving the Old Testament without allegory. The 
best illustration of the lengths to which some went 
in this direction are to be found in the Epistle of St 
Barnabas, where he applies the red heifer to Christ, 
and the Gematry of Elieser, Abraham’s three hundred 
and eighteen servants, to Jesus the crucified. The 
chief point was, however, gained: the Old Testament 
remained intact as a divine book and as the canon 
for the Church. In spite of all disastrous consequences, that was a fortunate event for the future 
history of mankind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p3">2. The Gnostics separated the creator of the world 
from the redeemer. The Church maintained their 
unity. The creator is no inferior God, but the true 
and highest God, the redeemer. The author of the 
Pastoral epistles combats the Gnostic theory of the 
divinity by insisting on the unity of God and opposing asceticism. “Every creature of God is good. 
God has created meat and drink for the Christians, to 
be received by them with thanksgiving.” It was 
clearly recognized in the Church that it was no mere 
matter of speculation. Had the Christian any right 
to believe in Providence? That was the issue at 
stake. Is God or the devil supreme in this world? 
Is the believer indebted for his life, his health, his 
natural powers, to the God that redeems him, or 
to an enemy of God? About the middle of the 
second century the old expressions “the devil, the 
prince of this world,” etc., almost vanish from 
Christian writings. By a bold exegesis Irenaeus 
makes out that Paul never called Satan God of 
this world. And on the other hand, God appears 
in the creeds as creator of heaven and earth. At <pb n="210" id="iv.iii.ii-Page_210" /> all costs the negative attitude to the world is to be 
avoided.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p4">3. The defence of “the resurrection of the flesh” against the purely spiritualistic eschatology of the 
Gnostics was a natural consequence of the belief 
in God the creator. The heresy that the Resurrection 
had already taken place is first met with in the 
Pastoral epistles, and both Polycarp and Justin make 
further mention of it. We may reasonably assume 
that the practical significance of this dogma—which 
was of Jewish origin—had been already realized, as 
it certainly was later by Irenaeus and Tertullian. 
The body belongs to the whole man such as he was 
created by God. Whoever denies the resurrection of 
the flesh thereby attacks the God of creation. An 
additional reason was the unwillingness to give up 
the Jewish eschatology. But the really decisive 
argument was the first. Much difficulty indeed 
was occasioned by St Paul’s statement, that flesh 
and blood should not inherit the kingdom of God. 
Irenaeus tells us that it was the main support of 
the Gnostics; and even before this, Justin attempted 
to adapt the phrase to the creed of the Church in 
a book which has been lost. But the stories of the 
risen Lord appeared more important than words of 
St Paul. Here the theory of the resurrection of 
the flesh was actually realized. There is something 
truly magnificent in the way in which the martyrs 
go forth to death with the certainty that the God 
who created their body can likewise restore it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p5">4. From eschatology we turn to Christology. 
Here the most valuable tenet, the humanity of 
Jesus, was protected against the Gnostics and their <pb n="211" id="iv.iii.ii-Page_211" />Docetic dissolvent. This Docetism appeared at a 
very early date as a natural consequence of the ‘divinity’ of Christ; nor was it confined in all probability to the Gnostic schools. It was opposed 
first of all by the author of the Pastoral epistles, who 
maintains the true humanity of Jesus, “One mediator 
between God and man—the man Christ Jesus.” 
The author of the Johannine epistles has to do with 
opponents who deny that Jesus Christ came in the 
flesh, and who dissolve, as Cerinthus did, the nature 
of Jesus, <i>i.e</i>., distinguish between the heavenly Christ 
and the earthly Jesus. They also deny the blood, 
<i>i.e</i>., the death of Jesus. In opposition to these views 
John dwells upon the human body of Christ, upon 
His real death, and upon the unity in the nature of 
Jesus Christ the Redeemer. A little later we find 
the characteristic expressions of Docetism in use 
among the heretics, the adversaries of Ignatius: it 
was, the body in which Christ suffered was only a 
phantom. Everything human that is told us of Jesus, 
His Davidic Sonship, His birth, His eating and 
drinking, His death and resurrection, all His actions, 
were only in appearance. In opposition to this 
Ignatius takes his stand upon the statements of the 
creed, and to each he adds his ‘verily.’ Here again 
it is a practical interest for which the Church is 
struggling; is the personal assurance of salvation to 
rest upon a phantom or a reality? “Why,” asks 
Ignatius, significantly, “why should I suffer myself 
to be cast to the lions for a faith which rests upon 
an illusion?” And here at least the Church had a 
very powerful ally in St Paul. His whole system 
fell to pieces, if its core and centre, the cross, was <pb n="212" id="iv.iii.ii-Page_212" />only a phantom. The reconciliation of the divinity 
of Christ with His humanity, that was so stoutly 
defended, causes no anxiety for the present. It is 
none other than Ignatius who speaks of Jesus by 
preference as God. The fact itself was all that was 
of importance. The way in which it was brought 
about was a question left for future generations to 
solve. We may at any rate thankfully acknowledge 
our debt of gratitude to these men. Had it not 
been for them, the historic Christ would have been 
entirely explained away.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p6">5. The physical soteriology of the Gnostics now has 
to make way for the moral and ecclesiastical doctrine 
of salvation. The Gnostics appealed to St Paul’s doctrine of the Spirit. However one-sided and 
arbitrary the fashion in which they interpreted this, 
they were right in the main thought: the Christian 
is redeemed by the power of God coming over him. 
How important the Spirit was to them we may infer 
indirectly from the fact that salvation by the Spirit 
is completely thrust into the background both in the 
Pastoral letters and in that of St John. Through 
the latter we get to know a number of expressions 
current among the Gnostics: “I have known God; 
I am in the light; I dwell in God; I am born in God 
and God’s seed dwells in me; I have passed from 
death unto life; I love God; the love of God is 
completed in me; we do not sin, neither have we 
sinned.” Knowledge always occupies the first place; 
the second is assigned to mysticism as the fruit of 
knowledge, to the flight of the soul above all the 
world to God, and the indwelling of God in the 
soul. This ideal of piety was in nowise necessarily <pb n="213" id="iv.iii.ii-Page_213" />
followed by licentious excess. Even in the case of 
noble and elevated souls it was, however, usually 
attended by the neglect and depreciation of simple 
morality, of love, and social duties. Ignatius excellently characterizes these religious epicures: 
“They 
care nothing for love, nothing for widows, nothing 
for orphans, nothing for the sick, nothing for 
prisoners or freed captives, nothing for them that 
hunger and thirst. They neglect the holy eucharist 
and the prayers of the Church.” The temptation 
to indulge in this mystic and contemplative piety, 
appealing as it did so confidently to the words of the 
Apostle Paul, was very great, and that the Church 
resisted it with a like confidence, is a proof of its 
sober sanity. The authors of the Pastoral epistles 
and of the Johannine writings stand shoulder to 
shoulder in their zeal for the practical and ethical 
interpretation of the Gospel of Jesus, in their rejection 
of all speculations of mysticism and asceticism. 
Faith and love, says the pseudo-Paul, are the greatest 
things. Here we have the sound doctrine. All 
depends upon righteousness, faith, love and unity 
with one’s brother Christians in the Church. 
Christians are to do good works, that is, praiseworthy 
and profitable to men. No Christian is to spend a 
fruitless life. Better a piety that is useful in many 
ways than an asceticism which profits but little. 
The First Epistle of St John contains the same 
thoughts, only they are expressed in the author’s far more impressive and characteristic phraseology—How is a Christian to be recognized? If he keeps 
the commandments, if he does righteousness, if he 
loves the brethren. This is all that really matters. <pb n="214" id="iv.iii.ii-Page_214" /> Knowledge and mysticism are empty phrases as soon 
as simple morality and love are wanting. But 
where love is, there is also knowledge and communion 
with God. As God cannot be the direct object of 
our love, we ought to show the love of God to the 
brethren. In both groups of letters the doctrine of 
salvation by the Spirit is thrust into the background; 
in the Pastoral epistles it is actually given up 
altogether, because it seriously threatened morality. 
The Church and the Sacraments take the place of the 
Spirit; in them the saving grace of God draws near 
to men. But, then, the Christian is himself to work 
and to labour, that the new life may be formed in 
him. A natural consequence of the emphasis thus 
laid upon morality was the defence of the freedom 
of the will which first Justin and then Irenaeus 
undertook. Henceforth nature and man’s will were 
the watchwords. This antithesis corresponded to 
actually existing contrasts. The very existence of 
Christianity as the highest ethical religion was at 
stake.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p7">6. The last antithesis was the truest. Sect or 
Catholic Church—the gathering together of the 
spiritual, or the call to go forth and make disciples 
of all men. The Gnostics had withdrawn arrogantly 
from the Church. They had refused to take part 
in the life of the fellowship. We may infer from 
St John’s First Epistle that they hated the brethren, 
<i>i.e</i>., the ordinary Christians; that they criticised 
and despised them, and gave themselves up 
exclusively to their mystic love of God. Ignatius 
says still more plainly: “Love is of no importance 
to them. They care nothing for widows or orphans, <pb n="215" id="iv.iii.ii-Page_215" />
for the sick, or for them that are in bonds, for those set 
free, for them that hunger and thirst—they withdraw from the Eucharist and the 
prayer of the Church.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p8">As against such conduct the watchword is proclaimed: hold fast by the unity of the Church and 
follow zealously after love in the Church. St Paul 
himself gave out this watchword in his last letters, 
for a special congregation in the Epistle to the 
Philippians, and for the Church as a whole in the 
so-called letter to the Ephesians. “Forbear with one 
another in love; giving diligence to keep the unity 
of the spirit in the bond of peace. There is one 
body and one spirit, even as also ye were called in 
one hope of your calling; one Lord, one faith, one 
baptism, one God and Father of all.” But this 
thought of unity receives its most impressive expression in the high priestly prayer in the Gospel of St 
John. The unity of the Church amidst the Gnostic 
storms is the aim of the whole of this prayer, the 
last testament of Jesus to His disciples. Four 
times Jesus repeats the petition, “That they may 
be one, even as we are one; I in them and thou 
in Me, that they may be perfected into one.” But 
not the prayer alone: the last discourses of Jesus 
taken as a whole, with the magnificent parable of 
the vine and the branches which forms their centre, 
with the new commandment of the love of the 
brethren and the promise of the spirit of truth—all aim at this duty of ecclesiastical unity. The 
mere setting forth of the ideal without any direct 
polemic imparts their wonderful impressiveness to 
these admonitions. Hence we can understand why <pb n="216" id="iv.iii.ii-Page_216" /> the love of the brethren receives such prominence 
in the First Epistle of St John, in the Pastoral 
epistles, and in Ignatius. It is not merely zeal for 
practical Christianity in accordance with the teaching 
of Jesus which is manifested therein—it is also zeal 
for ecclesiastical unity and ecclesiastical fellowship 
which is displayed in all the works of love enumerated 
by Ignatius. But however ardently this Church may 
close up its ranks and set forth unity as its aim, it 
excels the Gnostic sects in its wideheartedness and its 
universal democratic tendencies. Whilst the Gnostics 
limited salvation to the spiritual and claimed Christ 
for themselves, their ecclesiastical opponents, the 
authors of the Pastoral and Johannine epistles, are 
the advocates of universal salvation, of the equality 
of all men before God; God would have all men 
to be saved. Jesus is the redeemer of all men, the 
atonement for the whole world. So, too, they reject 
all the extra sacraments and the superior knowledge 
of the sectarians, and proclaim the equality of all 
Christians in knowledge and ripeness. For John, all 
such as believe are also such as have knowledge. “Ye have the unction of saints, and ye all know. 
Ye need not that anyone should teach you.” And 
such, too, is the opinion of the author of the Pastoral 
letters. Faith is the knowledge of the truth. There 
is nothing higher than faith. Ignatius warns the 
Ephesians against the so-called sacrament of unction. “Why do we not then all become men of 
understanding, seeing we have received the knowledge of 
God, namely, Jesus Christ?” So the democratic 
character of Christianity is to be preserved; upon 
the broad basis of the faith no differences are <pb n="217" id="iv.iii.ii-Page_217" />
recognized save those of advance or retrogression 
in the walk in righteousness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p9">It was no insignificant or worthless portion of 
Christianity that the Church determined to defend 
at all costs against the Gnostics. Of course all that 
it defended was not of equal value. Christianity 
clings firmly to its foundation in the Old Testament. 
It carefully preserves the three articles in its creed 
which it took over from Judaism: the belief in God 
the creator, the central position of morality, the 
hope for the future. The struggle in which it 
likewise engaged for the sensuous Jewish eschatology 
and the rabbinical doctrine of inspiration was due 
to the special circumstances of the time, and did not 
do very much harm.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p10">In like manner the Church retained the best 
elements in the Gospel of Jesus: His promise and 
His claims, the fundamental democratic trait in His 
character, with His search for the light. On no 
single point is the Gospel of Jesus on the side of 
the Gnostics. And thus far the reproach of having 
fallen away from the Church was fully justified.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p11">The relation of the two contending parties to 
St Paul was, however, somewhat different. Both 
seized hold of a portion of his teaching; the Paul 
whom the Church finally retained was not the 
whole Paul, but one cut after an ecclesiastical 
pattern. It cannot be denied that the Gnostics 
understood many thoughts of St Paul better than 
the Church his pessimism, his eschatology, his 
thoughts of the spirit and of redemption. The 
complete understanding of the Pauline soteriology 
ceases in the Church after the Gnostic controversy. <pb n="218" id="iv.iii.ii-Page_218" /> In opposition to the Gnostics far greater importance 
is attached to free will, to good works, and the body 
than was done by St Paul. Man’s natural power 
and the force of character are estimated more highly, 
whilst the operations of the divine grace and of the 
Spirit are exclusively attached to the sacraments. 
With great tact, however, the Church discovered just 
what was of use to herself; it was at the same time 
that which was pre-eminently Christian—Faith, Love, 
the emphasis laid on works, the connection with the 
Old Testament. Nor can there be any doubt as 
to the side on which St Paul would have ranged 
himself. Can you fancy St Paul abandoning his 
Church in favour of any conventicling fanatics, 
however great their sanctity or superior knowledge? 
The Paul of the Pastoral letters resembles the real 
Paul—however far he is inferior to him in intellectual power—a hundred times more nearly than the 
Paul whom the Gnostics imagined for themselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p12">The ecclesiastical teachers who remained faithful to 
the Old Testament, to the Gospel of Jesus, and of the 
apostle St Paul—that is, the St Paul of the Church—saved Christianity from the greatest danger, the 
subtlest temptation, with which it was ever threatened. 
Gnosticism was an attempt on the part of the chaos 
of peoples to absorb the Gospel of Jesus—an 
attempt which was doubly dangerous, because it 
assumed the appearance of a reaction and professed 
to have attained to a truer estimate and a clearer 
understanding of Christ and His power. The chaos 
of peoples declared its readiness to assign to Jesus 
the very highest position in the Gnostic religion of 
redemption if He were prepared to become the leader <pb n="219" id="iv.iii.ii-Page_219" />
of this its product, consisting of superstition and 
philosophy, of the superior wisdom, of the mysteries, 
of the ascetic ideal, of mysticism and of longing. 
It was the veritable Satan who said to Jesus: “All 
religions of the world are thine, if Thou wilt fall 
down and worship me.” But the ecclesiastical 
teachers who fought the cause of Jesus withstood 
the temptation. Rather a poor, human, crucified 
Jesus with His serious morality than this king and 
god in the realm of superstition. There was honest 
reverence for reality, and honest indignation against 
shams in this their answer. There was something 
straightforward, too, a note of democratic defiance, 
of limited but thoroughly healthy Philistinism, a 
decided “No “to every kind of esoteric or aristocratic 
religion or religious epicurism. Indubitably we 
have here a reaction of the historic Jesus against the 
fantastic figment of human invention.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p13">Would that the victory had been complete and the 
deliverance less imperfect! But in not a few places 
the chaos of heathen religions left a deep mark on 
ecclesiastical Christianity; the Church did not succeed 
in entirely repulsing the foreign elements. The 
Gnostic speculations were rejected, and the ecclesiastical thereby the more securely established. But 
are the latter a great deal better or more intelligent? 
The divinity of Christ and the Logos-Christ are 
heathen fabrications just as much as the Gnostic 
Soter, only it is a great deal more difficult to 
harmonize them with the human Jesus than was the 
case with the Gnostic Christology.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p14">The defeat of the Gnostic mysteries was effected 
in like manner. They were reduced in number. <pb n="220" id="iv.iii.ii-Page_220" />Instead of the many initiatory and other rites, the 
Church retained for the moment but two Baptism 
and the Lord’s Supper. But a portion of the physical 
and ceremonial theology of redemption remained in 
the very centre of Christianity. This one portion 
was sufficient to hand over the Christian religion—for centuries and throughout whole countries—to the 
dominion of superstition. However great an emphasis 
was laid upon morality, it was impossible entirely to 
avert the danger which was conjured up by the 
sacraments.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p15">Lastly, the ascetic ideal had to give way to the 
ethical of the Gospels. How loudly the author of 
the Pastoral epistles thunders against those who 
would hinder marriage. Yet the same author 
declares people who contracted a second marriage 
to be unfit for the office of bishop or deacon. This 
is a result of the ascetic view of marriage. The 
opinion that marriage is a stain and that virginity 
is consequently to be esteemed more highly as a 
more holy state, is still upheld by the Church. 
Here we have the source of the later monasticism. 
In spite, therefore, of many striking contrasts the 
Church and Gnosticism continue to share more than 
enough in common—intellectualism and dogma, 
the sacramental religion, the ascetic view of the 
sexual relation. It is exceedingly significant that 
these three factors find no support whatever in the 
teaching of Jesus, while they are upheld by several 
passages in the writings of St Paul. And indeed 
many words of the apostle are already accounted 
as highly as those of their master.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p16">We must not, it is true, forget that the dangerous <pb n="221" id="iv.iii.ii-Page_221" />attempt to break up the Christian Church into a 
number of little conventicles of fanatical saints was 
brilliantly defeated. The one Catholic Church comes 
forth from the struggle with the Gnostics mightier 
and more imposing than ever before, without having 
lost anything of its public, universal, and democratic 
character. Separatism appears to be entirely banished 
from it. There is only one kind of Christianity, that 
of faith, of love, of good works. And this was 
entirely in harmony with the teaching of Jesus, who 
did, it is true, recognize the difference between the 
leaders and the disciples, but suffered no class distinctions among the latter. Though the intention was 
excellent, the Church’s protest was all in vain, however. The deep lines of cleavage existed as a matter 
of fact. There was, first of all, the difference between 
the philosophers and the laymen, the ‘simple Christians’; and next there were the saints and the average 
worldly Christians. The first distinction was the 
result of the Hellenization of Christianity at the very 
time when it was materialized by the influx of international superstition. The latter came in the train of 
the ascetic and ecstatic tendencies noticeable since the 
days of St Paul. The Christianity founded by Jesus 
was a layman’s religion, because in accordance with 
His teaching, all that really matters in God’s sight 
are the fruits of righteousness, of purity of heart, of 
brotherly love, of trust in God. And that is why it 
accords neither theologian nor monk any preference. 
But even in the apostolic age, speculative, mystic 
and ascetic tendencies began to develop by the side 
of these great essentials. Hence, even at this early 
date, the existence of a twofold kind of Christianity, <pb n="222" id="iv.iii.ii-Page_222" /> which fact the Gnostics turned to the best account, 
and the ecclesiastical teachers could not suppress with 
the best will in the world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p17">And yet, after all deductions, the Church’s victory 
was the victory of the Gospel within the limits that 
were alone possible at that time. The Church’s teachers, the opponents of the Gnostics, were the 
representatives of the old Christianity, such as they 
had received it, such as they understood it. No 
blame, therefore, can attach to them. Their merit 
is to have recognized the attainable and to have 
attained it. In so doing, they secured a fresh lease 
of life for Christianity.</p>
<p class="center" id="iv.iii.ii-p18"><i>The forcible measures employed by the Church</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p19">The conflict between the Catholic and Gnostic 
teachers was not carried on to the end with merely 
spiritual weapons. Yes, however bitter it may be to 
have to make the confession, the spiritual weapons 
of the Church would not have sufficed to gain the 
victory. The struggle began when the Church’s institutions were exceedingly primitive, the products 
of enthusiasm. The men of the Spirit—apostles, 
prophets, and teachers—were as yet the only 
authorities besides the words of Jesus, and the 
canon of the Old Testament. Complete freedom 
of teaching prevailed, and great freedom in public 
worship, with a broad-hearted extension of the name 
of Christian to all who called Jesus Lord. This state 
of things endangered the existence of the congregations and threatened them with dissolution, while it 
rendered the clear distinction of the opposing forces 
exceedingly difficult. The employment of forcible <pb n="223" id="iv.iii.ii-Page_223" />measures by the Church becomes intelligible, and 
partly, at least, excusable, when we take this desperate 
position into account.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p20">Three measures were taken by the Church to put 
an end to the prevailing license. 1. The teachers 
were placed under Church authority. 2. Public 
worship was centralized and the government of the 
congregations entrusted to the bishops. 3. Heretics 
were excluded and condemned. The birth of the 
Catholic Church dates from the employment of these 
measures.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p21">1. The only means of setting some limit to the chaos 
of conflicting opinions appeared to be to place the 
teachers under Church authority. What was the 
use of refuting erroneous opinions as long as each 
teacher could appeal to the Spirit? The question 
had to be put: Is any and every person to be allowed 
to bring forward his new doctrines on the authority 
of the Spirit? The question needed but to be put 
to be answered in the negative.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p22">The authors of the Pastoral letters and of the 
letters of St John, and Ignatius, are united in their 
efforts to put an end to the freedom of teaching. 
But they use two different means.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p23">There was first of all the theory that the bishop as such 
possessed the Spirit. The object of this theory was to create fitting 
instruments for the office of teaching. The spirit of knowledge is in the 
possession of few, the apostles and their successors, the bishops. They alone 
preserve the divine tradition (gift—<span lang="LA" id="iv.iii.ii-p23.1">depositum</span>). The spirit of truth is handed on in 
succession from one to another by the laying on of 
hands. The Pastoral letters, which were the first to <pb n="224" id="iv.iii.ii-Page_224" />set up this 
juridical theory, wanted the presbyters themselves to exercise the teachers 
office. But this expectation was doomed to be disappointed. The officials had 
too much to do, and there were teachers besides. Nevertheless, the kernel of 
this theory won the day, that is, the doctrine of the ‘<span lang="LA" id="iv.iii.ii-p23.2">depositum</span>’ in the hands of the bishops. We find it 
later in Irenaeus and on a more secure foundation, 
connected, namely, with the Roman theory of apostolic 
succession. It was now no longer necessary that the 
bishop should likewise be a teacher. Merely as 
bishop, the purity of the teaching was guaranteed in 
his case. So Ignatius conceived of his position. He 
was acquainted with bishops to whom the gift of 
spiritual speech had not been vouchsafed. They 
were better able to keep silent. It mattered not! 
In spite of all, the bishop is the representative of 
God. He who does not keep to the bishop—even 
in teaching—is far from God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p24">Next we have the theory of the Rule of Faith. 
The aim of this theory is itself to create the pure 
doctrine. It is significant that we come across it 
in the Johannine epistles. The author of these 
epistles is no ecclesiastic, nor is the building up of 
ecclesiastical office his object. His aim is rather to 
set up a principle which would make a judge of every 
Christian and not merely of the bishop. We are to 
try the spirits, <i>i.e</i>., the prophets and the teachers, 
whether their spirit is of God or not. Knowledge 
of their teaching is sufficient for this examination. 
He whose teaching is Docetic is not of God. “Jesus Christ come in the flesh”: such is here the 
<i><span lang="LA" id="iv.iii.ii-p24.1">regula fidei</span></i>. 
Thereby John attains the same end as the Pastoral <pb n="225" id="iv.iii.ii-Page_225" />
epistles, only by a shorter road, without strengthening 
the position of the bishops.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p25">But the setting up of the Rule of Faith is older 
than John. The author of the Pastoral epistles is in 
reality acquainted with both of these ecclesiastical 
measures. There was an old “preaching of Christ,” 
a short summary of all that was essential in Christology. St Paul had taught his congregations such 
an epitome: died, buried, raised again on the third 
day. Additions were gradually made to this short 
confession, and first of all without any reference to 
Gnostic opponents, the object being merely to instruct 
new converts. The author of the Pastoral letters is 
acquainted with the following new clauses: Of the 
house of David; under Pontius Pilate; who shall 
come to judge the quick and the dead. The omission 
of all mention of the Virgin Birth, as well as the 
older view of the descent from David, are sufficient 
proof that at this time the story of the miraculous 
birth had not as yet received official sanction. It is 
only when we come to Ignatius that we find this 
further addition to the summary, though the Davidic 
descent is as yet by no means suppressed. His statement is either: of the house of David, of Mary; or, 
of the seed of David, of the Holy Ghost. Soon after 
this the Davidic descent was either removed from the 
creed altogether—so in the old Roman form: of the 
Holy Ghost and the Virgin Mary—or ascribed to 
Mary. This is what Justin does: Of Mary the Virgin, 
who is of the house of David. These additions and 
changes, however, are not to be ascribed to any 
anti-gnostic tendency, but to the necessity of harmonizing the catechetical teaching with the widened <pb n="226" id="iv.iii.ii-Page_226" /> Faith. We are even told that Gnostics managed 
to interpret this teaching of Christ docetically. And 
yet the creed was of use in the conflict with the 
Gnostics. It furnished a concise formulary of the 
principal articles of the Faith. On this the Christians 
could take their stand, and to this they could retreat 
when they were hard pressed at any point. Ignatius 
needs but to add his ‘verily’ to the ‘born, died,’ etc., 
and he has already driven the Gnostics from the field. 
The congregations were instructed to interpret the 
creed in a strictly anti-gnostic sense, and to use it as 
a defensive weapon. At the beginning of the second 
century it was used here and there in connection 
with the baptismal confession of belief in Father, 
Son, and Holy Spirit. From this combination arose 
the Apostles Creed. Where it was used first of all 
we do not know.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p26">Two conditions were now clearly laid down for the teachers:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p27">1. Whenever a teacher wishes to exercise his 
vocation he has to be approved by the bishop and 
be licensed by him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p28">2. Every teacher is strictly bound by the <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.iii.ii-p28.1">regula 
fidei</span></i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p29">Important alterations followed hence. The withdrawal of the free permission to teach implied 
negatively the cessation of free theological production, 
positively the exaltation of the ecclesiastical tradition, 
<i>i.e</i>., of the apostles and their writings, into the place 
of the sacred canon.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p30">One characteristic of the sub-apostolic age is the 
immense increase in the esteem with which the first 
apostles were regarded. All the Gospels, the Acts, <pb n="227" id="iv.iii.ii-Page_227" />
the First Epistle of St Clement, Ignatius, the Epistle 
of St Jude, the Didache, all go to prove this point. 
The men of the earlier age—St Paul above all others—had thought in the Spirit. The men of this age 
seek their inspiration in the thoughts of the apostles 
instead of depending directly upon the Spirit. The 
apostles are the Spirit. The farewell discourses in 
St John are especially instructive in this connection. 
Here we find the last trace of the old theory of the 
Spirit, but only in favour of the apostolic traditions. 
The apostles are led by the Spirit into all truth. 
In the apostles the character of Jesus receives its 
full illumination; <i>i.e</i>., it is understood in all its depth 
and breadth, and yet so that nothing really new is 
added, but we merely have a reminiscence of that 
which Jesus taught before. The mark of a Christian, 
according to St John, is the abiding in, <i>i.e</i>., the 
clinging to, Tradition, contrasted with the progressive 
tendencies of the Gnostics. It is now, by means 
of this theory of the special gift of the Spirit to the 
apostles, that the opinion is gradually developed that 
the apostles have once for all authentically and 
exhaustively described the person and the work of 
Christ, and that the task of later theology is practically the tradition of the apostolic interpretation. 
As early a writing as the Book of the Acts corroborates this opinion by its canonization of the 
apostles and glorification of the golden apostolic 
age, compared with which the author’s own age 
appears a time of decadence. To the prevalence of 
this opinion must be ascribed, too, the composition 
of numerous pseudonymic apostolic writings—above 
all, of the Catholic epistles. Had there not been <pb n="228" id="iv.iii.ii-Page_228" /> a very strong feeling of decadence abroad, men would 
never have gone to such lengths.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p31">As a rule these writings are of a perfectly harmless 
character, and at least they do not threaten the 
stability of the Rule of Faith by any originality. We 
may safely conclude, <i>e.g</i>., from the occurrence of 
the idea of Christ’s descent into Hades in the First 
Epistle of St Peter, that it had already found acceptance in a considerable portion of the Church. Later, 
to be sure, it found its way even into the Creed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p32">The increased reverence paid to the apostles and 
their work resulted in the formation of the canon of 
the New Testament. At first we have, of course, 
just a collection of the apostolic writings. The 
process was, however, a very rapid one. The first 
letter of St Clement, written from Rome to Corinth 
towards the end of the first century, assumes its 
readers acquaintance with a number of the letters of 
St Paul, the Epistle to the Hebrews, the Synoptic 
Gospels, the Acts. Two decades later we find in 
Ignatius, Bishop of Antioch, mention of all four 
Gospels, the letters of St Paul, including the 
Pastoral epistles, and the Apocalypse; shortly 
afterwards in Polycarp, Bishop of Smyrna, the Acts, and 
the First of St Peter and the First of St John 
in addition. The Epistle of Polycarp is especially 
instructive for the rapid growth of the canon. The 
writer is a widely respected bishop, who is said to 
have had personal intercourse with the apostles, or, 
at least, with the disciples of Jesus. And yet he 
gives us scarcely anything but quotations from the 
later writings of the New Testament, scarcely any 
thing of his own. In so doing he presupposes the <pb n="229" id="iv.iii.ii-Page_229" />possession of copies of the apostolic writings by the 
larger congregations in their archives. Papias, the 
Bishop of Hierapolis and contemporary of Polycarp, 
shows us what great interest was still taken in the 
oral tradition of the apostles. He travelled about 
everywhere inquiring for sayings of the apostles, and 
based upon these inquiries he published a collection 
of apocryphal sayings and legends in his “Exposition 
of Oracles of the Lord.” But the presupposition of 
his whole work is that everyone is acquainted with 
the main features of the gospel story as contained in 
the written Gospels. The commencement of the 
formation of the canon really dates from very soon 
after the turn of the first century. It is marked by 
two characteristics, the collection of the apostolic 
writings and the consciousness of living in a decadent 
age. Everything else—the investment of the book 
with its sacred character, its elevation to the level 
of the Old Testament—flows from these without 
breach of continuity or sense of innovation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p33">The formation of the canon marks the end of the 
first age of Christianity under certain aspects. The 
old Christianity projects itself, as it were, into the 
canon, and sets up its own past as an object of veneration. Now, too, the chief motive power of the first 
great age, hero-worship, may be said to be no longer 
operative.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p34">Instead of the heroes themselves, their writings 
are accessible as a written law. Here, half a century 
before Montanism, we have the death-knell of 
prophecy and of the ever-progressive spirit. The 
Church of tradition has been formed. Its teachers, 
Justin and Irenaeus, are right in maintaining that <pb n="230" id="iv.iii.ii-Page_230" /> they are merely conservative, that they hand on 
unchanged to their successors the old and sacred 
deposit which they have themselves received.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p35">2. Nor was the second measure, the centralization 
of public worship and Church government in the 
hands of the bishop—who was almost everywhere in 
an independent position of supremacy—less decisive.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p36">In the old time it was the itinerant preachers who 
exercised all the authority and were counted as the 
divine instruments for the whole Church. As often 
as they came to a congregation they took the 
precedence over all the church officers. It was 
supposed, <i>e.g</i>., that a prophet could pray more 
effectively than a bishop. Here we have the key 
to the power which the Gnostics managed to acquire. 
Owing to these peculiar circumstances they were 
able to gain adherents in every congregation, and to 
form branches of their schools and sects in every 
locality. We have therefore to picture to ourselves 
congregations in which Catholic and Gnostic societies 
existed happily side by side, just as did the various 
family churches which <scripRef passage="Rom 16:1-27" id="iv.iii.ii-p36.1" parsed="|Rom|16|1|16|27" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.1-Rom.16.27">Rom. xvi.</scripRef> presupposes. 
Indeed the progress of Gnosticism was in a great 
measure due to the fascination which preachers coming 
from outside always exercise in a congregation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p37">If, therefore, Gnosticism was to be extirpated, the 
freedom of public worship and of ecclesiastical action 
must be limited. This had not as yet happened at 
the time of the Pastoral letters. And yet things 
were pointing that way. We read, for instance: 
He that “consenteth not to sound words and to 
the doctrine which is according to godliness (which 
surely includes the services of the Church), is <pb n="231" id="iv.iii.ii-Page_231" />
puffed up.” Definite measures of centralization, 
however, are still wanting; nor can we be surprised 
at this as long as the bishop is merely the president 
of the college of presbyters. Public worship can 
only be effectively centralized when episcopacy has 
become monarchical.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p38">The Johannine letters, too, which probably date 
but a few years later than the Pastoral epistles, 
furnish us with proofs that public worship had not 
been completely centralized by the time of their 
composition. In the Third Epistle we still find the 
old itinerant preachers wandering about and trying 
to gain a hearing, while the head of one particular 
congregation—presumably the bishop—refuses to give 
them a reception. Here we have both tendencies 
actively at work—that to the monarchical episcopate 
(Diotrephes, who very much wishes to be the first); 
and that to the centralization of public worship—the exclusion of the itinerant preachers.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p39">Both tendencies reach their culminating point in 
Ignatius. The monarchical episcopate must now be 
presupposed, at least for Asia Minor and Syria. There 
is no longer any need to struggle for that. But the 
struggle still continues for the centralization of public 
worship and church government in the hands of 
the bishop and the college of elders. That is the 
only weapon wherewith to ward off the danger of 
heresy. And it is something relatively new, for the 
greatest emphasis is laid upon it. So entirely does it 
engross the thoughts of Ignatius, that he speaks of it 
even in an ecstatic condition. Once at Philadelphia, 
he cried out in the midst of an assembly in a loud 
voice, the voice of God: “Keep to the bishop and <pb n="232" id="iv.iii.ii-Page_232" />the presbytery and the deacons.” Afterwards he 
assures the men of Philadelphia that he had had no 
previous knowledge of divisions in the congregation: 
his utterance had been inspired by the Spirit. And 
no wonder, for out of the abundance of the heart 
the mouth speaketh. On the lips of Ignatius the 
word bishop occurs about as frequently as the phrase ‘kingdom of God’ did on those of the previous 
generations of Christians.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p40">Never did any man use more extravagant language about the ecclesiastical importance of the 
bishop than Ignatius. To the people he says: “Where the shepherd is, there do ye 
follow as sheep”; “Wherever the bishop appears, there let 
the multitude be; just as where Jesus Christ is, 
there is the Church Catholic.” Apart from bishop, 
presbyters, and deacons there is no Church. “As 
many as are of God and of Jesus Christ are with 
the bishop.” The practical consequence of this 
exaltation of the episcopate is the one command 
which runs through all the letters alike: “Let no man do anything without the 
bishop”; “He that 
doeth anything without the knowledge of the bishop 
serveth the devil.” That Eucharist is alone to be 
held lawful which is celebrated by the bishop or by 
his duly appointed deputy. “It is not allowable 
either to baptize or to hold a love feast without the 
bishop, but whatsoever he may approve, this also 
is well-pleasing to God.” Those who marry are  
likewise to obtain the bishop’s consent to their union. “One body of Christ, one cup, one altar, just as 
there is one bishop together with his presbyters 
and deacons.” So speaks the first sacerdotalist.</p>

<pb n="233" id="iv.iii.ii-Page_233" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p41">Ignatius attained his aim. The centralization of 
public worship set up an effective barrier against 
the heretics. There was nothing left for them to 
do but to become schismatics, and to establish rival 
congregations of their own. Rarely, however, did 
they attain to any efficient form of organization. 
Tertullian speaks of this as their weakest point. 
And this is what we should expect, for where the 
Spirit rules there can be no strict ecclesiastical order.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p42">The Church won the day, but at the cost of 
uniformity and rigidity. The old freedom vanished, 
and with it the rich and varied life of the first age.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p43">3. The prohibition of the freedom of teaching and 
of worship involved the exclusion of all those who 
would not conform to the new regulations. This 
last measure is the most to be regretted, because it 
exalted fanaticism into a place of permanent power 
in the Church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p44">The Church had indeed been narrow and even 
fanatical since the days of St Paul, but only with 
regard to those that were without, to the unbelievers. 
Every unbelieving Jew or heathen was, it is true, 
counted capable of redemption; as yet, however, he 
was a child of wrath, in the toils of the devil and 
on the road to damnation. For this, however, there 
was compensation in the earlier age of which we are 
speaking. There was great liberality towards all 
that were within the Church. Every one who called 
Jesus his Lord was accounted a member of the 
congregation. It mattered not under what category 
his Gnosis fell. Hence the rich variety of views 
built up upon the same faith.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p45">But with the commencement of the struggle <pb n="234" id="iv.iii.ii-Page_234" /> against Gnosticism all this was altered. The conceptions of heresy and of orthodoxy are now 
formed. The word ‘heresy’ was at first used in 
no bad sense; it meant any particular tendency 
and was applied at first especially to particular 
doctrines, and then also to the party which gathered 
round about them. So Josephus and St Luke speak 
of the ‘heresy’ of the Pharisees, of the Sadducees, of 
the Essenes; the Christians, too, were called “the 
heresy of the Nazarenes”—this, of course, rather by 
their Jewish opponents. In St Paul, on the other 
hand, the word already signifies divisions which do 
indeed appear of necessity in the congregation, but 
originate in the flesh and are contrary to the divine 
will. But there is nothing to show that he had 
dogmatic divisions in view. It was only the age of 
the Gnostic struggle that produced this ecclesiastical 
use of the word. The Epistle to Titus is the earliest 
document in which ‘heretics’ are mentioned. The 
heretic is to be admonished once, twice; if he does 
not yield he is to be rejected, for such a man is 
perverted and stands self-condemned. Here we have 
the new conception of heresy. Heresy is deviation 
from the teaching of the Church, and as such involves 
exclusion and condemnation. Opposed to it is assent 
to the pure doctrine of the Church, orthodoxy. We 
first meet with —this expression—almost verbally in 
Justin Martyr.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p46">The Pastoral epistles are also our oldest document 
for all the virulence of ecclesiastical fanaticism. 
Their polemics against the Gnostics are characterized 
by ecclesiastical haughtiness, insinuations of immorality, and the condemnation of their opponents <pb n="235" id="iv.iii.ii-Page_235" />
as ‘devilish.’ Of the three the last is the most easily 
comprehensible in the case of theologians who 
imagined the whole kingdom of the air to be filled 
with devils, and who, moreover, had Paul for their 
master, who himself saw a temptation of the devil 
in every other gospel but his own. So we read that 
those that set themselves up in opposition are in the 
snares of Satan; they give heed to seducing spirits 
and doctrines of devils. Most objectionable of all, 
however, is the presupposition of immorality which 
the pseudo-Paul invites all his ecclesiastical followers 
to harbour in the case of all heretics. He is fond 
of discharging long catalogues of vices upon his 
opponents, in which, besides the faults which they 
really had, a number of such were likewise ascribed 
to them which are presupposed in the case of every 
godless individual. You may safely assume of 
every one who shows a tendency to Gnostic ideas 
that he is a morally bad man. “Some have thrust 
from them their good conscience, and so have made 
shipwreck concerning the faith.” It is only the 
lusts of the Christians, <i>i.e</i>., their moral corruption, 
which are the cause of the increase of the opponents. 
The heretical teachers are one and all “seared in 
their own conscience.” We shall soon see that this 
kind of polemics did not remain ineffective. To 
cast suspicion upon heretics was henceforth one of 
the characteristics of orthodoxy. If we turn to the 
practical measures that were employed, we shall 
find that the bishop was to make as short work as 
possible of the heretics. He is to shun disputations. 
He is not to make much ado. Let him admonish 
them once, twice. If that is of no avail he must <pb n="236" id="iv.iii.ii-Page_236" /> thrust them out. The Church must hand over her 
opponents to Satan, just as St Paul handed over the 
incestuous person. This throws a bright light on the 
difference between the two ages. Deviation from right 
doctrine is punished now, as was once a moral crime.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p47">The Johannine epistles are worthy successors of 
the Pastoral, as their author, the so-called apostle of 
love, shows himself to be a past master in the art of 
judging and condemning. Just as he exhibited his 
narrow hatred in the Gospel against the unbelieving 
Jews, those children of the devil, those thieves and 
robbers, so here in the epistle he manifests the same 
hatred against all the brethren who do not think 
exactly as he does. The Gnostics are liars in whom 
the truth dwelleth not, and who walk in darkness. 
If you would understand them aright, you must see 
anti-Christ in them; their existence is only comprehensible as a temptation of the devil in the last hour. 
The second letter draws the practical conclusion: 
as all Docetists are deceivers and anti-Christs, and 
have not God, they are not to be received into the 
house, nor are they to be given greeting, for he that 
giveth them greeting partaketh in their evil works.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p48">The anecdote which Irenaeus relates of St John 
agrees very well with this passage: When St John 
on one occasion learnt that Cerinthus was in the same 
public bathing establishment as himself, he rushed out 
of it, exclaiming, “Let us flee lest the house break 
down upon us, for Cerinthus is within, the enemy of 
the truth.” Should this anecdote be historically 
reliable, the Johannine Epistles have certainly faith 
fully reproduced the spirit of this John.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p49">As Ignatius and Polycarp are acquainted with both <pb n="237" id="iv.iii.ii-Page_237" />Pastoral and Johannine epistles, they afford a proof
of the eminent success attained by the practice of
passing judgment upon heretics, common among the
older teachers. Ignatius continues to assume the
immorality of the Gnostics: “He that does anything
without the bishop is not clean in his conscience.
The adversaries have no good conscience, as they do
not come to the principal assembly.” And there is
the same reproach of having sprung from the devil.
“Their worship is that of Satan, and their unction
is from below. Let all men shun in them the snares
and the wiles of the prince of this world. They are
no plants which the heavenly Father hath planted, but
tares which bring forth deadly fruit. Every teacher
that is an heretic shall come into the unquenchable
fire, and so likewise whosoever gives heed to him.
Whosoever follows a schismatic cannot enter into
the kingdom of heaven.” The practical result of
which was that the orthodox Christians were to
treat their heretical brothers as not belonging to the
Church—nay, as even worse than infidels. For he
that followeth not the bishop, hath no part in the
Church. “Every Docetist blasphemeth the Lord, and
is an atheist, <i>i.e</i>., an unbeliever. It is only through
their evil cunning that they bear the Christian name.
Avoid them like wild beasts, for they are mad dogs;
they lie in wait for you and bite you; they are brutes
in human shape. Not merely are you not to receive
them into your houses, you are not even to meet
them; all that you may do is to pray for them that
they be converted”—a hard matter, to be sure.
Ignatius shrinks from uttering the names of the
unbelievers, and even from thinking of them. He <pb n="238" id="iv.iii.ii-Page_238" />forbids all men to speak of the Gnostics either in 
public or in private. In all this hatred of his against 
the heretics, he has a trusty henchman in his friend 
Polycarp. “Every man that confesseth not that 
Jesus Christ has come in the flesh, is an anti-Christ. 
And whosoever confesseth not the testimony of the 
cross is of the devil, and whosoever perverteth the 
words of the Lord according to his own lusts, and 
denieth either the resurrection or the judgment, he is 
the first-born of Satan.” Once when Polycarp, meeting Marcion, was asked by the latter whether he did not 
know him, he answered, “Yes, I know thee—the first 
born of Satan.” Such was the fruit of the seed sown 
by the authors of the Pastoral and Johannine epistles.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p50">True, even now, the door stood open for the 
Gnostics to return. Only they had to do penance. 
Gnostic views were counted to be exactly as bad as 
gross moral sins. One great advantage was, it must 
be admitted, gained by this hateful device. All 
doubt and ambiguity was at an end. Within the 
Church—the boast was justified—there was one 
faith, one confession.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p51">But the Christians who remained faithful to this 
confession had lost qualities which their Lord and 
Master had esteemed most highly—love and 
humanity. The very prayer for the conversion of 
the Gnostics is more Pharisaic than Christian, and 
does not spring from simple human love.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p52">The result of this division into the two camps of 
orthodoxy and heresy was that Christianity now 
entirely acquired a scholastic dogmatic character, and 
in a very serious degree lost its original peculiarity—that of being an essentially ethical religion.</p>

<pb n="239" id="iv.iii.ii-Page_239" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p53">Originally this scholastic dogmatic character was 
completely foreign to Christianity. Christianity was 
a layman’s personal religion under the guidance of 
a prophet. It was entirely undogmatic. The only 
article in its creed, Jesus is the Messiah, belonged to 
the sphere of religious hope, and was not therefore 
capable of proof.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p54">Controversies with the Jews brought about the 
first symptoms of change. No documents, it is 
true, have come down to us from the very earliest 
age, but all that we can gather from the Acts of the 
Apostles and the Gospel of St John indicates that 
anti-Jewish apologetics soon degenerated into the 
squabbles of rival schools. The controversy ranged 
over every variety of subject, but the most important 
of all is left untouched. What the Christians wanted 
to do was to harmonize the picture of Jesus with the 
dogmas of the Messianic theology, and to prove that 
Jesus was after all the Messiah in accordance with 
Jewish dogma. As though the cause of Jesus had 
thereby been advanced in the very slightest degree! 
That a redemptive power went forth from Jesus, 
that through the simplification of His message He 
burst Judaism asunder—all this was disregarded as 
unimportant. And so in very deed Christianity 
became a heresy, a separate opinion, like that of the 
Pharisees, though, unlike theirs, not ecclesiastically 
tolerated; it was too revolutionary for that.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p55">Under these circumstances it must be considered 
fortunate that Christianity was transferred to Greek 
soil. If it took root here at all, it must be as a new 
religion, for the squabbles of the Messianic theology 
were unintelligible to the Greeks. Numberless <pb n="240" id="iv.iii.ii-Page_240" /> dogmatic presuppositions are, it is true, at the basis 
of St Paul’s preaching, but what the apostle sets 
forth is above all a way of salvation in view of the 
day of judgment; he takes the Spirit and miracles 
into account, and postulates a new creature in Christ 
Jesus. The oldest Gentile Christian religion was 
the worship of the Divinity of Christ. Whosoever 
confessed this religion belonged to no school, but 
was one of the brethren. No Christian teacher of the 
earliest age compared or opposed Christian dogmas 
to the dogmas of the schools of the philosophers.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p56">Gnosticism provoked the crisis which sooner or 
later must have been brought about through the 
influence of Greek philosophy. The Gnostics aim 
was to understand the revelation given to faith, 
and to adapt it to their own opinions, while they 
were all the while under the delusion that in so 
doing they were inspired of the Spirit. It was not 
long before differences of opinion and heresies manifested themselves. Just as the Jewish Rabbis 
variously interpreted the Oracles of the Old Testament, and then split up into different schools, so each 
Gnostic teacher cut the Christian faith after his own 
pattern, and a number of schools and a whole multitude of dogmas resulted thence. The dogmas were 
not the really important thing to the Gnostics themselves, but it was these that first engaged the attention 
of the Christian teachers, and became the object of 
their criticism and attack.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p57">Now in controverting the Gnostics, the ecclesiastical teachers adapted themselves to their opponents’ scholastic view of Christianity. All that they did 
was to oppose ecclesiastical to Gnostic dogmas. The <pb n="241" id="iv.iii.ii-Page_241" />
development of the struggle for the Rule of Faith 
signifies the victory of scholastic Christianity: in 
other words, the greatest importance is attached to 
pure doctrine; on adhesion to this doctrine depends 
the right to bear the name of Christian; where the 
purity of the doctrine is in the slightest degree 
impaired, there is no Church, no Christianity. 
Christianity is identified with orthodoxy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p58">The religion of Christ thus underwent the greatest 
change of all. The practical and the personal no 
longer formed, as they did before, the core and 
centre of the faith. Originally the true marks of 
Christianity were the ardour of its hope, the 
strictness of the new life, inspiration for Jesus. 
Whosoever had suffered himself to be redeemed 
by Jesus so as to attain the freedom of a child 
of God, was accounted a Christian. No one had 
inquired as to the dogmas which he accepted. And 
so the oldest community was a fellowship united by 
the same enthusiasm and working for the same ends. 
This conception of Christianity was supplanted in 
the course of the struggle with Gnosticism by the 
scholastic, dogmatic view. The new confessional 
Christianity is scholastic.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p59">The expression ‘Catholic Church’ first occurs in 
Ignatius in the course of the Gnostic controversy, 
and there signifies the Church universal, which 
embraces the whole of Christianity as contrasted 
with the particular congregations. It then expressed 
a geographical idea, and had not as yet become 
a battle-cry against the heretics. But, as a matter 
of fact, it is quite true to say that from this time <pb n="242" id="iv.iii.ii-Page_242" />onward Catholics and heretics stood opposed to each 
other. For indeed it is only since we have Gnostic 
theologies and Gnostic Churches that we have a 
Catholic theology and a Catholic Church. The 
whole of Catholicism arose as the reaction of the 
Church against the foreign influences of the chaos 
of heathen religions. In so far it was an innovation. 
The benefits which it conferred from the very first 
certainly outweigh any injury which it inflicted. 
It rallied all the sound, ethical and evangelical 
forces in the old Christianity, welded them together, 
and inspired them with strength for the victorious 
contest. It saved the Christian religion from being 
entirely engulfed in the maelstrom of peoples and 
religions, and secured for it a safe and quiet future 
and the victory over the world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii.ii-p60">Gnosticism made of Jesus a divine phantom, 
Catholicism rescued the true Jesus. In any case we 
are here more in the line of the direct succession 
from primitive Christianity. The mischievous innovation which it introduced was the exaltation of 
orthodoxy and ecclesiasticism into leading marks of 
Christianity, in contrast to the freedom of teaching 
and the freedom from Church discipline that 
characterized the Gnostics. Henceforth assent to 
the pure doctrine and subjection to the bishop are 
a <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.iii.ii-p60.1">sine qua non</span></i> in the case of every Christian. The 
old leading marks are secondary matters. In other 
words, hostility towards the unbelieving Christians 
outside of the Church comes to be a sign of true 
Christianity. And this state of things was not, 
alas, materially altered at the Reformation.</p>

<pb n="243" id="iv.iii.ii-Page_243" />
</div3></div2>

      <div2 title="The Theology of the New Testament." id="iv.iv" prev="iv.iii.ii" next="iv.iv.i">
<h2 id="iv.iv-p0.1">THE THEOLOGY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT.</h2>

        <div3 title="Chapter XI. The Fate of Jesus." id="iv.iv.i" prev="iv.iv" next="iv.iv.ii">
<h2 id="iv.iv.i-p0.1">CHAPTER XI.</h2>
<h3 id="iv.iv.i-p0.2">THE FATE OF JESUS.</h3>
<p class="first" id="iv.iv.i-p1">THE origin of the New Testament is the last important event in the history of the early days of 
Christianity, and at the same time that which most 
deeply influenced all successive centuries. It is 
most intimately bound up with the struggle against 
the Gnostics, because this implied the cessation of 
the original productive activity and the consecration 
of tradition, <i>i.e</i>., of the apostles and their writings. 
Its sources, however, are to be traced to far older 
fundamental presuppositions of Christianity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv.i-p2">Christianity was bound to obtain its New Testament, because Judaism had its Old Testament. 
Originating as it did from a book-religion and 
developing in the constant veneration of the sacred 
writings, it was inevitably destined itself to become 
a, book-religion in its turn. Jesus, it is true, wished 
to set His disciples free from the learning of the 
Scribes, and St Paul gave as his watchword: “Not <pb n="244" id="iv.iv.i-Page_244" /> the letter but the Spirit.” The great mass of 
Christians, however, remained as incapable as before 
of conceiving religion without the sacred book, and 
the Pauline gnosis confirmed them in this tendency. 
One can never overestimate the power of such a 
tradition. Individuals can emancipate themselves 
from it, but not the community. Is not the fact 
that the whole of the Old Testament could become 
a Christian book very striking in itself? How many 
chapters, how many books, it contains which directly 
contradict Jesus and the Gospel! And yet the 
question whether it should be received or not was 
never even raised in the Church. It is of a text 
which must have sounded exceptionally strange to 
Christian ears, “I said, Ye are Gods,” that Jesus 
says (according to the Fourth Gospel), “The Scripture 
cannot be broken.” When people, however, have 
conceptions such as these of a book-religion so 
completely engrained in them from earliest infancy, 
it may confidently be predicted that they are certain 
sooner or later to obtain their own sacred writings. 
Thus ultimately the origin of the New Testament 
can be traced back to the consecration of the book 
of the law, Deuteronomy, under King Josiah. It 
was only a question of time when the veneration 
that was felt for the Old Testament should be 
extended to Christian writings as well.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv.i-p3">But the origin of the New Testament was likewise necessitated 
by the circumstances of Christianity itself. St Paul, the founder of the science 
of the Church, is the father of the New Testament, although he himself certainly 
thought of nothing less than that. It was he who first clearly contrasted 
Christian <pb n="245" id="iv.iv.i-Page_245" />
thought as revealed knowledge with all non-Christian thought as natural knowledge. Christian 
writings did not enter into his consideration here 
in the very remotest degree; but it is plain that a 
later generation could as easily ascribe Christian 
writings to the inspiration of the Spirit as St Paul 
ascribed glossolaly and prophecy. Here, too, we 
have the only justification for the separation of the 
New Testament, not from other Christian writings, 
but from the writings of other peoples and religions. 
The Christian Scriptures alone are the product of 
the Christian spirit—or ought to be, one thinks of 
the Apocalypse!—no other book is the fruit of this 
Spirit. The more foreign elements the Church took 
over in course of time from Judaism and Hellenism, 
the more important it was that it should possess 
in these writings of the earliest Christian age a 
constant standard for that which was Christian or 
in conformity with the Church. At the same time, 
of course, the argument from Scripture is subject 
to the same limitations as that from the theory of 
the Spirit in which it originates—both alike appeal 
exclusively to such as are Christians already; no one 
else can be convinced by them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv.i-p4">It was the struggle with the Gnostics and, generally 
speaking, certain definite conditions, which determined 
the selection of these Christian writings. The first 
decade of the second century seems to fulfil these 
conditions best. The fact that the writings which 
form the New Testament towards the end of the 
second century were already—with scarcely any exceptions in the possession of 
the ecclesiastical writers Ignatius, Polycarp and Papias, at the beginning <pb n="246" id="iv.iv.i-Page_246" /> of the century, and that no others come 
under the same category, would appear to lead us 
inevitably to such a conclusion. This applies to the 
four Gospels and the Acts of the Apostles, the letters 
of St Paul with the Pastoral epistles, the First letter 
of St Peter, the First of St John, the Apocalypse. 
The Epistle of St Jude is too short to admit of our 
saying definitely that it was known to these writers. 
But the Second Epistle of St Peter shows us that 
it was well known at a time when apostolic writings 
were still manufactured. I expressly do not say that 
their writings formed the canon at this early date. 
The only fact that it is important here to establish is 
that teachers of the Church found edification and 
instruction in these writings and in none others, and 
made copious use of them. Our insight into the 
growth of the idea of the canon is unfortunately 
very much less clear than it would otherwise have 
been, owing to the fact that of Justin’s writings 
(dating from about the middle of the century) only 
apologies and no ecclesiastical tracts have been preserved. For in controversial writings intended for 
heathen or Jewish readers there was no place for 
any appeal to the authority of St Paul, and it is a 
mere chance that we obtain an accurate knowledge 
of the esteem in which the Apocalypse was held in 
the Church. The only facts that we can establish 
are that the Epistles of St Paul, the Gospel of 
St John, and the Acts, belong to the necessary presuppositions of Justin’s writings. We learn from a 
genuine fragment that he had a controversy with 
the Gnostics concerning a passage in St Paul in 
<scripRef passage="1Cor 15:50" id="iv.iv.i-p4.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|50|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.50">1 Cor. xv. 50</scripRef>. It is probable, therefore, that <pb n="247" id="iv.iv.i-Page_247" />
his statement as to the reading of the gospels together with the law and the 
prophets in the public services does not tell us—<i>i.e</i>., his heathen readers—everything. In addition to this we have the frequent 
use of the New Testament writings in the contemporaneous Gnostic schools, which certainly dates 
from a later time than that of the Church. All 
these considerations incline us to conclude that the 
decisive occurrences of the collection and selection 
of these writings out of the whole mass of Christian 
literature took place while the second century was 
still in its infancy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv.i-p5">Now if the New Testament as a whole dates from 
the beginning of the second century, its theology must 
in the main be the theology of this period. The 
theology of the New Testament is the theology of 
Catholicism, as it originates at the beginning of the 
second century. However much older the single 
writings may be, however much unwritten tradition 
those who collected and ordered the writings may have 
respected in addition, the body of writings as a whole 
must have corresponded to their thoughts and feelings. Here we have a fact which deserves notice even 
to-day. When the New Testament as a whole is our 
authority, then we are simply submitting to the judgment of the Church at the beginning of the second 
century. It is not the words of Jesus or the letters 
of St Paul which are then our final court of appeal, 
but the thoughts of the ecclesiastics who selected 
the words of Jesus and the letters of St Paul 
together with documents of a later date to form the 
canon of the Christian scriptures.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv.i-p6">The New Testament is composed of two strata of <pb n="248" id="iv.iv.i-Page_248" /> documents. The older includes the Synoptics, the 
genuine letters of St Paul, the Apocalypse; the 
later the Gospel of St John, the Acts, the Pastoral 
epistles, 1 Peter, 1 John. The two strata are to be 
conceived of in such a relation that the older writings 
are occasionally to be interpreted by the later, and 
occasionally they are obscured by them—that is the 
world-historic significance of the New Testament.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv.i-p7">The writings of the older strata are our real 
authority for the history of the earliest Christian 
age—the world’s greatest possession for all time. 
A grand and savage freedom characterizes them all, 
though in varying degrees. What St Paul has left 
us has come down to us with the least change, a 
series of occasional letters called forth simply and 
solely by the needs of the moment, revealing the man 
just as he was, rough-hewn, without any artificial 
shaping or polishing. The letter to the Ephesians is 
the only one that here and there strikes one as not 
belonging to the series, but that which it shares in 
common with his other letters outweighs in importance the marks of a later age. If only Jesus could 
speak to us as directly as His apostle, how gladly we 
would surrender all the gospels! In the best of cases 
it is but a broken impression that we obtain of Him. 
We have lost the oldest written sources, the collection 
of logia from which Matthew and Luke derived their 
discourses, and much else besides. No writing of an 
eyewitness of Jesus has come down to us. Even St 
Mark’s narrative would have been incorporated by the 
first and third evangelists in their compilations and 
so deprived of its separate existence had they been 
able to do as they wished. In spite of the amputated <pb n="249" id="iv.iv.i-Page_249" />
conclusion it is a great piece of good fortune that they 
did not succeed. Although entirely the product of 
the faith of the Church, it is the least ecclesiastical 
writing about Jesus. It describes the prophet, the 
worker of miracles, the Messiah, the Son of God, with 
such ardent enthusiasm, so heroic, so great, and yet so 
human, that ten years later it could not be tolerated. 
Matthew and Luke created the great ecclesiastical 
gospels; the former, more nearly allied to Jewish 
thought and speech, writes rather more legally and 
with ecclesiastical institutions in view, the latter for 
the Gentile Church; he is edifying, and would touch 
the feelings even at the cost of stern truth. The 
gospels of the infancy and the conclusions are 
characteristic of this later age. All that was missed 
in the life of Jesus was put into the mouth of the 
risen Lord: the mission to the Gentiles, baptism, the 
christianizing of the Old Testament. These two 
Gospels already mark the transition to the second 
group. Then, again, the Apocalypse is a book that 
stands by itself; it is a prophecy and a war-cry, and 
both are inspired by the Holy Ghost. It stands in 
the New Testament as the book of the Spirit, to 
which one pointed with pride in controversy with 
the Jews abandoned by God’s Spirit.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv.i-p8">We must endeavour to realize what inconvenient 
problems were occasioned for the later age by the 
existence of these writings. In the first place, Jesus 
and St Paul by no means agreed together. In Jesus 
we have the promise of the kingdom of God and 
the call to do God’s will in order to enter into 
this kingdom. Such are the essential contents of 
the preaching of Jesus in all three Synoptists. The <pb n="250" id="iv.iv.i-Page_250" /> person of 
Jesus is painted with ecclesiastical enthusiasm, but the preaching of Jesus is 
not ecclesiastical until we come to the conclusions. Nowhere do we find 
blessedness attached to Jesus alone, 
or faith in Him as the Messiah demanded by Himself. 
The whole groundwork of the synoptical tradition 
originates from a time when there was as yet no 
Church. The gospel of St Paul is of an entirely 
different nature: the heavenly Son of God who was 
crucified for our salvation and rose again, and the 
way to salvation, faith in the grace of God that 
was manifested in Him. How can these two be 
harmonized? And even if the Church decided to 
follow St Paul—and in all essential points it did 
follow his guidance—then it had some very hard 
knots to untie in his own person. He stands there 
in complete isolation, in eager contest with the 
emissaries from Jerusalem, not over-friendly to 
the twelve themselves, united to Jesus Himself 
by nothing but a vision. And his gospel is 
unusually severe and stern, hostile to the law, 
dangerous to morality itself when it proclaims the 
impossibility of the fulfilment of the law and the 
supremacy of the Spirit instead of the law. True, St 
Paul is a Churchman, but how free he is, how 
enthusiastic, how indifferent as to whether he creates 
lasting ecclesiastical organizations for later generations. The genuine historic Paul looks down like 
a giant from a steep and solitary height upon a 
race of dwarfs.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv.i-p9">It is true that the early Christians scarcely realized these contradictions and problems as sharply 
as this. Had this been the case, then all the <pb n="251" id="iv.iv.i-Page_251" />
writings of the second strata must of course have 
been conscious forgeries composed with the set 
purpose of effacing the picture of the first age by 
superimposing another. And then, too, we should 
have expected some reactionary movement to have 
been started long before Marcion stood forth as 
the enthusiastic champion of the older era. Such a 
supposition is unnecessary. The smoothing of rough 
corners and edges, the harmonizing of contradictions, 
the setting of Jesus and St Paul in an ecclesiastical 
framework, can be explained for the most part, 
without the assumption of any conscious intention, 
through the rapid development of catholic modes of 
thought in the second and third generation. We can 
realize this process very vividly when we examine the 
way in which the synoptic sources have been edited. 
It was a perfectly natural assumption for the later 
evangelists to suppose Jesus to have been really 
such as they depicted Him in their additions and 
corrections. They are entirely innocent of so wanton 
an act as the conscious adaptation of the historic 
picture of Christ to the imaginings of their own 
faith. On the contrary, they fancy that it is the 
earlier evangelists, who are their models, who have 
made mistakes and omissions which they correct, 
fully supposing themselves to be in the right. And 
then, too, we must not forget that this later age finds 
many points of contact—real or imaginary—in the 
old writings for its own favourite thoughts. Certain 
expressions and verses in St Mark which were 
intended in anything rather than a Pauline sense 
suggested to it quite naturally Pauline thoughts 
of the Son of God, of the atoning death of Jesus, of <pb n="252" id="iv.iv.i-Page_252" /> universal salvation, of the necessity of faith. Before 
the Gospel of St John was written the Synoptists 
were read in a Johannine, that is, a Pauline sense. No 
very great power of imagination is needed in order to 
understand how this could be done, as three-fourths 
of the readers of the Bible still read it in exactly 
the same way, and the most popular devotional literature effectually prevents the possibility of any other 
method of interpretation. In reading the Sermon on 
the Mount faith in Jesus is simply taken as a natural 
presupposition. The sayings and parables of the 
forgiveness of sins through the love of God, our 
Heavenly Father, are interpreted with the tacit 
addition “for the sake of the blood of Jesus Christ.” 
So our readers of the Bible read the Gospels to-day, 
and so, too, the Christians read them at the end of the 
first century. Now just as Jesus was here interpreted 
in an ecclesiastical and Pauline sense, so St Paul 
had also to suffer his letters to be interpreted in an 
altogether different sense from that in which they 
were written. They were read as the letters of a 
talented ecclesiastic and preacher, whereas they had 
been written by a revolutionary and altogether 
original genius. This generation, which exalted the 
continuity of tradition into the canon of truth, had no 
understanding for his originality and independence, 
for his antithesis “of God and not of men.” They 
were disposed to cover up the disputes of Christians 
with each other under the mantle of love. So great 
was the change that had come over the whole 
ecclesiastical position, that as often as they read 
about the sharp antitheses of his theology they 
endeavoured to harmonize and to minimize them, <pb n="253" id="iv.iv.i-Page_253" />
while edifying themselves with his polemics against 
the Jews, with his comforting words as to grace and 
faith, with his lofty morality and the inexhaustible 
treasures of practical ecclesiastical wisdom in his 
letters. All this was done before the Acts of the 
Apostles and the Pastoral epistles existed, just as it 
is done to-day on the basis of these writings. Nor 
can we fail to recognize the influence of the Gospels 
on the interpretation of St Paul. A positive relation 
to the law, a higher estimation of good works, are like 
wise discovered in St Paul, and he is imagined as an 
evangelist of the life of Jesus as well as of His death.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv.i-p10">It is impossible to arrive at any fair estimate of 
the writings of the second strata unless we realize the 
entire change which had taken place in the thought of 
the Church, in which all Christians participated alike 
and which cannot be attributed to any single individual. The authors of the Gospel of St John and 
the Acts of the Apostles and the rest of these documents must still be allowed a considerable measure 
of original composition, even if the motives and presuppositions of their writings are to be found in the 
Christian atmosphere by which they were surrounded. 
It is only by taking this atmosphere into account 
that it becomes comprehensible that they dared to 
do what they did, and that they were met by understanding and approval in all quarters. But then it 
also becomes evident that their writings cease to be 
historical documents for Jesus and His gospel, or for 
St Paul, his character and his theology. They tell us 
what the growing Catholic Church thought about 
Jesus and St Paul. Further than that their historical 
reliability does not go.</p>

<pb n="254" id="iv.iv.i-Page_254" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv.i-p11">The Gospel of St John exceeds all the rest of these 
writings in importance. The picture which it draws of 
Jesus had an all-powerful influence upon the Catholic 
Church, the Reformers, and even Schleiermacher and 
his successors. Nothing, however, is more opposed 
to the truth than to isolate it and to ascribe to it 
a solitary originality to which it makes no claim 
whatever itself. We have had to mention it in all 
the chapters of the sub-apostolic age, because it takes 
so prominent a part in all the struggles and efforts of 
the Church. It appears to belong to no particular 
age and to stand above and outside of history, but in 
spite of this appearance there is scarcely any other 
writing of the early Christian era which is more a 
child of its own time and which influences the life of 
the Church more directly. The author stands like a 
general on a lofty watch-tower. At his feet he 
beholds the hosts of the Jews, the Greeks, and in 
his own Christian camp the Gnostics. He forms a 
clear conception of the position of each of these, and 
issues plain decisive commands how each is to be met. 
He combines the conqueror’s enthusiasm with the 
unrelenting severity of the combatant.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv.i-p12">It is to the Greeks that he is evidently the most 
favourably inclined. For them he gives the watchword 
of the Logos—in the prologue of the Gospel—which 
after having sought in vain for reception in the world 
incarnates itself in the person of Jesus Christ, whence 
it manifests the glory of God. It is true that he 
does not follow up this thought any longer. He does 
not as yet think of proving by the words and life of 
Jesus that the world’s reason here revealed itself. It 
is not the Logos but the Son of God, Jesus Christ, <pb n="255" id="iv.iv.i-Page_255" />
who is the subject of his story. But yet he closes the 
public ministry of Jesus with the prophetic approach 
of the first Greeks and the Saviour’s outlook to the 
time when He should draw all men to Himself, 
whilst the prophecy of condemnation upon Israel 
for the hardening of their hearts should be fulfilled. 
In other places, too, he keeps the Gentile Church 
continually in view when he speaks of Jesus as the 
Saviour of the world, when he places the Gentile 
Church by the side of the Jewish, and makes 
the dying Jesus pray for all who shall hereafter 
come to the faith. His undisguised admiration of 
Jesus as the God whose mighty wonders everywhere 
reveal the mystery—God born of God—shows us how 
entirely he himself can look at things from the
standpoint of Greek thought. This favourable disposition 
towards the Greeks does not, of course, extend to such 
as profess the religion of Polytheism. It is only for 
the Gentiles who have become Christians that John 
wishes to remove a stumbling-block. “Do not,” 
he would say, “be distressed by the fact that Jesus 
lived in Palestine. He is the Saviour of the world 
for you, for you quite especially.” Nor was it the 
apostles who first brought the Gospel to the Samaritans in contradiction, as some might think, to the 
practice of the Master Himself. It was none other 
than Jesus who began the mission to the Samaritans. 
Even before this the conclusions of St Matthew and 
St Luke were written with a view to enable the 
Gentile Christians to find comfort in the assurance 
that Jesus had thought of them definitely. But 
St John was the first to depict Jesus such as every 
Gentile Christian was bound to think of Him on the <pb n="256" id="iv.iv.i-Page_256" /> basis of the Pauline universalism, and such as he 
pictured to himself even when he read the Synoptic 
Gospels, filling in their omissions quite as a matter of 
course. It is quite legitimate to speak here of a 
higher historical truth, as Jesus was bound by an 
inner necessity to become the Saviour of the world. 
But through the deification of Jesus His humanity is 
thrust on one side and threatens to become a mere 
phantom, and that is an ominously disturbing element. 
Even in St Mark the stories of the miracles inserted 
because of apologetic interests have produced a 
<i>bizarre</i> and fantastical picture. In St John all this 
is exaggerated beyond recognition. The connection 
between Jesus and ourselves is severed if Jesus need 
not die but can take again the life which He lays 
down. And the relation of Jesus to God is no longer 
a pattern for us, but rather acts as a deterrent when 
Jesus thanks God merely because of the multitude 
which stood around “that they may believe that Thou didst send Me”; and when we further 
consider what theological controversies and aberrations 
the testimony here borne to the divinity of Christ has 
produced in the course of centuries, we shall consider 
it nothing less than fatal that a Gospel of the New 
Testament should have been the perpetual cause of 
this.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv.i-p13">The Jews are for St John the foe that is without. It is with them that the Church of his day 
engaged in a desperate struggle; it is they who are 
the cause of the greatest suffering. Hence his life 
of Jesus is almost entirely filled with controversy 
with the Jews. It even forces its way into the last 
discourses. And, furthermore, it is the Jews as a <pb n="257" id="iv.iv.i-Page_257" />
people who are hostile to Christ, not the Pharisees, 
not the Scribes, but the people as a whole, in so far 
as they are not believing Jews. The controversy has 
reached such a pitch of hopeless embitterment that 
they scarcely take any very great pains any longer 
to understand each other. From the very first the 
Jews want to kill Jesus; but Jesus never hopes to 
win them over, and never seriously endeavours to 
convince them. Between Jesus and His people there 
ever stands the hatred between the Jews and 
Christians of the author’s own time. The first 
meeting in Jerusalem is very significant. As they 
behold the wonders of Jesus the faith of many Jews 
is awakened. But Jesus believed them not (did not 
trust Himself to them), because He knows all men; 
<i>i.e</i>., in the author’s sense, because He knew they were 
His future murderers. Jesus associates with them 
in accordance with His knowledge. He purposely 
speaks to them in enigmatic words which they cannot 
understand, and which reveal the spiritual chasm 
between them. Occasionally, too, He proffers proofs 
of His divine mission; but they are mostly such 
as already presuppose faith in Him, and thus they 
are of none effect. Finally, He declares to them 
to their face that they are neither the children of 
God nor the children of Abraham but the children 
of the devil, and that, solely because they do not 
believe in Him. Moreover, faith is an impossibility 
for them because of the decree of God. Only those 
whom the Father draweth to the Son, who are 
given to the Son, believe. But then this does not 
apply to the Jews, because the prophecy as to their 
hardness of heart must be fulfilled. This was the <pb n="258" id="iv.iv.i-Page_258" /> reason why they could not believe. Besides this, 
to understand Jesus is impossible for them, because 
they have not the Spirit, cannot even receive Him. 
At bottom these three theories—descent from the 
devil, hardness of heart, want of the Spirit—are 
but three catchwords uttered in the course of the 
controversy between Jews and Christians and born of 
the same hatred. Another such catchword suggests 
immorality: He that cometh not to Jesus has to 
conceal his evil works from the light, he is wanting 
in the will to be good. Now if Jews and Christians 
are thus opposed to each other without any prospect 
of mutual understanding and reconciliation, it is clear 
that Jesus could not pray for the world—it would 
have been in vain—but only for Christians. The 
impression which this polemic produces is consistent 
from beginning to end. The importance which the 
author attaches to it is shown by the fact that he 
desired to depict Jesus above all else as the enemy of 
the Jews.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv.i-p14">There is no doubt that he rendered the Church of 
his time a service by this appreciation. For his contemporaries the struggle with the Jews raged far 
more violently than the struggle with the heathen 
state. They read the Gospels, they desired to understand Jesus Himself in the light of this struggle. The 
entirely different polemic of Jesus against the Scribes 
and Pharisees justified them—so they imagined—in 
doing this. They understood the woe upon the 
hypocritical piety of the Pharisees as a curse upon 
their unbelief. One need but read in the dogmatic 
contrast wherever the Synoptists speak of the contrast between the religious relation and morality, <pb n="259" id="iv.iv.i-Page_259" />
and the Jesus of the Synoptists, too, is an enemy of 
the Jews. Of course, the many traits of Jesus’ pitying, seeking love for His countrymen, the earnest 
endeavour to secure their conversion, His devotion to 
them even unto death, which all pointed in another 
direction, remained standing in the Synoptists. John 
never thought of removing them; what he wanted 
above all was to add and to explain, and the fundamental feature in his picture is an addition, his thesis 
that that which separates Jews from Christians is the 
belief in Jesus as the Son of God from heaven. But 
along with this addition, he placed by the side of the 
picture of heartfelt kindliness, childlikeness, and joy, 
another picture, in which hatred and implacability 
stand out against love; and as a true child of his age, 
he so distorted the human form of Jesus as to make a 
fanatic of Him, and hence, ever since, made it as easy 
for human hatred to be kindled at it as divine love. 
And quite apart from this unbending enmity, how 
great a loss there is in the way in which Jesus has 
been turned into a theologian by these endless controversial speeches, with their ambiguity, which 
purposely provokes misunderstanding, with their 
proofs and testimonies—above all, with their continual witness to the speaker Himself, upon which 
there follows in turn an argument as to the utility 
or inutility of such a witness, and a subtle proof of 
the value of this witness in particular. This is 
exactly the way in which Jesus would have spoken 
had He been a theologian at the end of the first 
century, and not He who He was in reality: the 
layman from Galilee who wished to free His disciples 
from the theologians and to make them children, <pb n="260" id="iv.iv.i-Page_260" /> children of God, but who was also inspired by a 
love for His people so deep as to be altogether 
beyond the comprehensions of these later enemies of 
the Jews.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv.i-p15">The foes within are in John’s eyes the heretical 
Gnostic teachers and their followers. The first 
epistle is entirely devoted to meet the danger from 
this quarter, but the Gospel, too, is affected by 
the consciousness of the same peril. The author, 
however, shows good taste in not suffering Jesus to 
speak of them anywhere, and in not drawing the 
picture of Jesus in an anti-gnostic spirit. He speaks 
of the incarnation of the Logos quite incidentally 
and without any polemical purpose, nor does he 
appear afterwards to be greatly concerned to defend 
this true human body of Christ against Gnostic 
docetism. Even in the accurate proofs that he 
offers of the death of Jesus and His resurrection-body, he is thinking of unbelieving Jews, not of 
unbelieving Christians. But, on the other hand, 
the last discourses of Jesus can only rightly be under 
stood when we conceive them to have been written 
with a view to guide the Church safely through the 
Gnostic troubles. This supposition does not deprive 
them of the wonderful power which they exercise, 
for the position which John occupies in his struggle 
against the Gnostics could with difficulty be surpassed. 
Jesus promises His disciples the Spirit of Truth, 
which is to protect them against the lying spirits 
who are mentioned in the first letter. Jesus admonishes them to recognize the marks of His 
discipleship, and the conditions of His fellowship in 
the keeping of the commandments and the love of <pb n="261" id="iv.iv.i-Page_261" />the brethren; thereby He protects them against the 
selfishness of that mystical love of God of which the 
Gnostics boasted. Finally, Jesus sums up all His 
thoughts and wishes in the prayer for the unity of 
the Church, for the Gnostic desire for separation is 
the greatest danger which threatens the Church. All 
this is quite in the spirit of Christ. There can be 
no doubt of that. We can fancy that Jesus would 
have spoken thus had He been the founder of a 
Church, and had the first attempt at schism taken 
place in His time. Nevertheless, we do well to 
remember, as Protestants, that we owe our freedom 
to our having abandoned the Catholic idea of unity 
contained in the high priestly prayer. And the love 
which the Sermon on the Mount demands is far 
higher than the Christian love of the last discourses. 
It is not till we come to the First Epistle of St John 
that we realize the uncompromising character of the 
contest against the Gnostics. There the Catholics 
are contrasted with the Gnostics as the children of 
God by the side of the children of the devil. 
The counterpart of the great moral contrast is the 
dogmatic, the confession of Antichrist. The method 
pursued in the controversy is the same as that employed in the gospel against the Jews. There is 
no attempt at a compromise, nothing but the most 
outspoken condemnation. But here too it becomes 
manifest, beyond all possibility of doubt, that the 
disciple did not derive these feelings and this language 
from the Master, but, on the contrary, Jesus had to 
speak in accordance with John’s thoughts. Now, 
the Gnostics who are St John’s opponents are far 
from being the later celebrated Gnostic schools; they <pb n="262" id="iv.iv.i-Page_262" /> are the forerunners of the Gnostic movement, such as 
Cerinthus. How wonderfully, then, did both gospel 
and epistle meet the needs of the Church which was 
just being involved more and more deeply in the 
Gnostic controversy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv.i-p16">As a tract for the times, touching upon every question of the 
day, and intended to define the position towards Jews, Gnostics, and Greeks, the 
Gospel of St John was welcome to the Church, and furthered its interests. If one 
would understand it in connection with all the moving forces of its age, one 
must forget the picture of the mystic and the philosopher, and call up before 
one’s mind the ecclesiastical champion. Even thus, however, its world-historic 
importance is but imperfectly accounted for. How could we thus ever understand 
the fact that it became the most important of the Gospels when the disputes with 
Jews and Gnostics had long ago died away?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv.i-p17">The Fourth Gospel derived this importance, lasting 
long beyond the time of its birth, from its having 
bridged over the chasm between Jesus and St Paul, 
and from its having carried the Pauline Gospel back 
into the life and teaching of Jesus. It is only through 
this gospel that Paulinism attains to absolute 
dominion in the theology of the Church. By 
Paulinism, however, we do not here mean the Pauline 
doctrine of justification, or, generally speaking, the 
apostle’s anti-Jewish apologetic. The whole antithetical vocabulary—law, faith; law, grace; law, the 
Spirit—was abandoned by John as it had been by the 
whole Church of his day. For the controversy as to 
the law was now dead and buried, and Christians were <pb n="263" id="iv.iv.i-Page_263" />
the more ready to forget St Paul’s arguments, as they 
only served to attract reproaches of libertinism and 
antinomianism. But this anti-Jewish apologetic only 
forms a very small part of the Pauline theology; it 
is nothing more than an application of the Pauline 
soteriology to the controversy regarding the law. 
The soteriology itself John grasped and expounded 
so forcibly and clearly, that one is compelled to 
assume that he had derived lasting impressions from 
the reading of St Paul’s letters. In John’s hands 
the soteriology is lightened of all the ballast of 
rabbinical conceptions, and is set forth in that grand 
simplicity which touches the hearts of all men—the 
simplicity with which Paul the missionary knew how 
to move his Gentile hearers. Like Paul, he begins 
with the pessimistic position, the radical corruption 
of mankind. The world is separated from God, 
given over to sin and the devil, to darkness and the 
destiny of death; it is a lost world of sinners. He 
does, it is true, incidentally endeavour to do justice 
to the powers that make for goodness outside the 
Church, when he calls Jesus the light which is bound 
to draw to itself all good and pure people. But 
these sentences start from other premises; nothing 
like them occurs elsewhere, nor can they break their 
way through the surrounding pessimism: Without 
me ye can do nothing; that which is born of 
flesh is flesh. Without the second birth there is 
no entrance into the kingdom of God. Into this 
lost world of darkness and of death, light and life 
enter in the person of Jesus. Far as the author 
diverges in his prologue from St Paul by spreading 
this manifestation of light over a whole series of <pb n="264" id="iv.iv.i-Page_264" /> children of God before Christ, it is not long before 
he is once more in complete agreement with St Paul 
in the central importance which he attaches to the 
one historic fact Jesus Christ, in whose name they, 
too, all believed whom He made to be children of 
God in the ages before He came on earth. Jesus 
Christ, the Son of God, the Redeemer of the world, 
is for John as well as Paul the core and centre of 
Christianity. And, moreover, John’s Christology is 
Pauline in all its important features—the Son of 
God who was with God in heaven, and was sent 
by God upon earth, the Mediator of creation, the 
God of Revelation of the Old Testament, the Son 
of Man from heaven, as Paul, too, called Him. 
And the chief object of His coming into the world 
is the atonement by means of His death. From its 
very first line the Gospel centres upon Him, John the 
Baptist preaches the Lamb of God who is to bear the 
sins of the world. God so loved the world that He 
gave His only Son to save the world, or, as the first 
epistle completes the sentence, as a propitiation for 
our sins. Through His death Jesus has become 
objectively the propitiation for the sins of the whole 
world, and His blood cleanseth us from all sin. 
But here too the resurrection is immediately added 
to the death. Here we have the all-convincing 
proof that Jesus is the Redeemer, and can give 
eternal life itself to all who believe in Him. To this, 
the groundwork of the Pauline Christology, John 
adds his two modifications. By the side of the death 
of Jesus he assigns its due place to the life of Jesus, 
and he fills this life with the positive contents of 
the divine revelation. The former was the natural <pb n="265" id="iv.iv.i-Page_265" />
thing for him to do as the writer of a gospel: even 
without John the life of Jesus would have come to 
its due rights through the existence of the Synoptic 
Gospels. Peculiar to him, and at the same time in 
harmony with St Paul, is the way in which this life of 
Jesus always points to the death and is filled from 
beginning to end with instruction as to the value of 
the death. In the second he endeavours to meet the 
Greeks, for whom the idea of revelation was of far 
greater importance than for the Jews, the people of 
God’s revelation from of old. Jesus is the Way, 
the Truth and the Life, He reveals the name of 
God to men, so His last prayer sums up His work. 
Hence follows the only important difference between 
the two Christologies: the picture of Christ in His 
glory instead of the picture of Jesus in His humiliation. The Jesus who would reveal God unto men 
and who would prove His Messiahship to the Jews, 
must manifest all the glory of God and of the 
Messiah, at any rate at certain definite periods of His 
activity. But once again John had no need to create 
this picture of the glorified Christ: he had it in the 
germ in the proof from miracles contained in the 
Synoptic Gospels, and needed but to develop it. But 
one is bound also to add that St John’s addition 
harmonizes very well with Pauline Christology, and 
that the latter thereby alone acquires its convincing 
force. In St Paul’s writings every psychological 
mediation is as yet wanting—the Son of God on the 
cross, the paradox, is to awaken faith by itself. It is 
John who is the first so to depict the Son of God in 
His life that we understand that God sent Him, and 
then having gained this assurance we are not shaken <pb n="266" id="iv.iv.i-Page_266" /> in our faith even by the death on the cross. And 
then again, in spite of all Hellenization, in spite of 
all thoughts of revelation, the fundamental Pauline 
thought ever and ever again breaks through 
triumphantly—Jesus the Redeemer. To save the 
world God sent Him from heaven. He is the Lamb 
of the world that bears the sins of the world, 
the Water of Life, the Bread of Life, the good 
Shepherd who dies for His sheep, the resurrection 
and the life. He is also the Way and the Truth for 
men who know nothing of God, but He is above all 
the manifestation of the grace and love of God which 
lead from death unto everlasting life. The strength 
and the greatness of the Gospel of St John lie entirely 
in this description of Jesus the Redeemer, in the realization of the Pauline faith in the picture of the 
Gospel. The enthusiasm and gratitude of a disciple 
who found in Jesus’ life and full satisfaction are  
forever breaking through from the midst of hateful 
controversy and gloomy judgments of condemnation. 
Even the unrelenting bitterness with which he consigns the Jews to the devil is in his case the necessary 
converse of his devoted love to Jesus. The subject of 
his preaching, and of that which he puts into the mouth 
of Jesus, was at that time by no means something new. 
Every member of the Church believed that Jesus was 
the Redeemer of the world. But the manner of his 
preaching, the wonderful simplicity of his words, the 
continual return of the same burden, the exclusiveness and entireness of his love for the individual—that is peculiar to him: in this he has never had his 
equal.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv.i-p18">Whoever, like Paul, has conceived of Jesus as the <pb n="267" id="iv.iv.i-Page_267" />
Redeemer and Reconciler of the world, is also likely 
to follow Paul in his conception of redemption. For 
all that Paul teaches of the Spirit of God or of 
Christ, of faith and the sacraments, of the forgiveness of sins and the certainty of salvation, of 
predestination, one can find exact parallels in John, 
only that one feels the difference in the position of 
the Church, the approach of a new enemy, the 
Gnostics, in place of the old foe, the Judaizers, which 
effected a slight change in the point of view. Here, 
too, salvation comes through the gift of the Spirit, 
the birth from above. Here is the source of a 
new moral force—whosoever has the seed of God 
cannot sin—a new intellectual force, the power to 
comprehend the earthly and the heavenly, and to 
explain the secret of Christ and of His death from 
the sacred book of Revelation, and a new power 
of God’s love, the testimony that God dwells in us, 
that we are children of God and sure of eternal life. 
All this is the work of the Spirit of God, who 
is at the same time the Spirit of Christ. He proceeds from the Father; the Father sends Him, but 
He sends Him in Christ’s name, or the Son Himself 
sends Him from the Father. He will take of mine, 
for all that the Father hath is mine. Thus intentionally varying the expression, St John repeats St 
Paul’s view still more clearly, that the divine power 
which redeems us is Christ’s power and bound up 
with the Person of Jesus, that there are not two 
redemptions, the one from Christ, the other immediately from God, but the one Redemption in the 
communion of Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv.i-p19">But once again following St Paul, this salvation <pb n="268" id="iv.iv.i-Page_268" /> by the Spirit is effected by certain means, and they 
are none other than those which St Paul knows: the 
Word, faith, the Church, the sacraments. The Word 
is the chief bond between Christ and Christians; it 
is the Word of God which Christ does not speak of 
Himself but of God, and that is why it brings divine 
power, the Holy Spirit, to men. Jesus’ words are 
Spirit and Life, words of everlasting life, words of 
cleansing power. John values the sacraments as 
highly as did the whole Church of his time, but the 
reason is in his case a higher one. It is the Word 
that is the channel for the power of salvation, and not 
the element. On man’s side faith is the necessary 
medium for the reception of the Spirit. In one place 
John calls it the work of God which God demands of 
men, but he does this in order to contrast it with the 
works which the Jews would do in order to obtain 
salvation. For him, too, faith is in reality no work, 
no effort of the human will. To believe means to be 
drawn to Christ, to be ready to receive Him. But 
just as here again he follows exactly in St Paul’s footsteps, so he gives to faith the same ecclesiastical 
turn: to believe is to confess that Jesus is the 
Messiah, that He is the Son of God in the flesh. 
And in the battle which the Church wages, it all 
depends upon this. John speaks of this faith with 
the enthusiasm of St Paul and of the author of the 
Acts. Everlasting happiness and all other benefits of 
the communion with God depend upon this faith 
alone. In his first letter, where he writes as a simple 
Christian to Christians, he assigns the first place to 
the forgiveness of sins and reconciliation with God. 
Like St Paul, St John tells us that they can be <pb n="269" id="iv.iv.i-Page_269" />
obtained by looking at God’s love on the cross, and 
in the confident hope that Jesus is our advocate with 
God. Hence the name Paraclete, and hence the 
twofold application of this name to the Son and to 
the Spirit, for both are our representatives and our 
advocates with God. In the Gospel, where as an 
apologist he would win for Christ not only sinners 
but more especially the doers of God’s will, those 
that walk in the light, he sets forth the knowledge of 
God and everlasting life as the privilege of believers. 
He that believes has everlasting life; that is St 
John’s translation of St Paul’s preaching: he that 
believes will be saved. By everlasting life he by no 
means signifies a merely inward possession, as modern 
theologians commonly speak of present immortality. 
It is the life which lasts beyond death, the beginning 
of the risen life, upon which the resurrection of the 
body is bound to follow by an inner necessity. Like 
St Paul, St John knows of a double resurrection, 
the first at baptism and the other at the second 
coming, and the latter completes the former. So, 
too, he knows of an anticipation of the judgment of 
the world in this present life. And yet the future 
judgment remains as awful an event as ever. This 
judgment is accomplished in the advent of the 
Redeemer and in the division of men into such as 
suffer themselves to be redeemed and such as are lost. 
Here we have an exact parallel to St Paul’s doctrine 
of justification. Paul writes: “He that believes is 
justified, and is saved from the wrath that is to 
come.” John writes: “He that believes cometh not 
into condemnation, but hath everlasting life.” That 
is surely merely a difference of expression. As soon <pb n="270" id="iv.iv.i-Page_270" /> as the question is put, How must Jesus have spoken 
in the sense of St Paul? the answer can only be, 
exactly as He speaks in St John.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv.i-p20">St John agrees also with St Paul in never mentioning the Church in connection with his doctrine 
of salvation. He speaks of salvation as though each 
individual received it afresh and immediately at the 
hand of Jesus Christ. And yet he himself wished 
by no means to be understood in a mystical but 
in an ecclesiastical sense. The emphasis laid upon 
the Word is sufficient in itself to decide the point. 
Faith is kindled by the Word, but the Word does 
not come straight down from heaven, but through 
the preachers of the Church and the communion of 
the Church. We may draw the same conclusion, 
too, from the importance attached to the sacraments 
of the Church, with which salvation always appears 
to be very closely connected. But it is contained 
still more directly in the demand for faith; faith 
is the sign of the Christian Church. In St John’s time there are no believers outside the Church: 
“<span lang="LA" id="iv.iv.i-p20.1">Extra Christum nulla salus</span>” means and is intended 
to mean “<span lang="LA" id="iv.iv.i-p20.2">Extra ecclesiam nulla salus</span>.” The necessity 
for ecclesiastical communion is set forth by St John 
in the parable of the true vine so clearly that none 
of his readers could mistake his meaning. It is 
merely due to his feeling of fitness that he does 
not use the word Church when speaking of a time 
when it did not as yet exist. The parable of the 
vine and the branches has the same meaning as the 
Pauline parable of the head and the members, viz., 
that the Church has in Christ its centre of life, that 
each single individual derives all his strength by <pb n="271" id="iv.iv.i-Page_271" />
remaining in vital contact with this centre. It 
reminds us still more plainly, however, of the prayer 
in the Jewish communion, which is preserved for us 
in the Didache: “We thank thee, our Father, for the 
Holy Vine of David thy servant.” The vine was 
for the Jews, just like the one loaf, a symbol of the 
Jewish Church, now scattered throughout the world 
but destined to be made one in the kingdom of God. 
Now, just as the Jews are branches of the vine of 
David, so are the Christians of the true Vine of 
Christ. When John therefore urges the importance, 
the necessity, of remaining in the vine, he is really 
calling upon the disciples to remain true to the word 
of Christ and to the communion of the Church, in 
contrast with the indifferent, nominal Christians and 
the Gnostic separatists. Hence Jesus’ last words 
to His disciples are the oft-repeated fervent prayer 
for the unity of the Church. In any case, what St 
John wishes is not to give individual pious souls 
instructions for mystic communion with God on 
high, but to keep the Church in a living connection 
with its head and founder. It was this alone that 
his age asked of him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv.i-p21">The mysticism which is clearly to be traced in 
the Gospel of St John is that of the sacraments. 
It is now referred to Jesus Himself. Even in Jesus’ lifetime, says the Fourth Gospel, men were baptized 
in His name, though Jesus Himself did not baptize. 
Without this baptism there is no new birth, 
no entrance into the kingdom of God. But the 
one baptism is to be sufficient. Jesus refuses to 
allow any repetition of the rite. And in the 
same way He is made to declare there can be no <pb n="272" id="iv.iv.i-Page_272" /> everlasting life without participation in the Lord’s Supper. The Father is eternal life, the Son lives 
through the Father, the Christian lives through the 
Son when he eateth Him at the Lord’s Supper. This 
is, of course, not to be understood in a material sense; 
it is a question of spiritual food and spiritual drink, 
as St Paul calls it. Thus John adopted all Paul’s thoughts as to the means of salvation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv.i-p22">The Pauline soteriology is completed by the belief 
in predestination. St John makes Jesus proclaim 
this belief aloud to all men. He alone cometh to 
the faith whom the Father draweth to the Son and 
giveth to the Son. “It is not ye that have chosen 
Me; it is I who have chosen you,” says Jesus to 
the disciples, and so furnishes the predestinarian 
interpretation to the choice of the twelve in the 
Synoptic Gospels. But he that is chosen is absolutely certain of salvation. “Nobody can tear him 
from My hand, from My Father’s hand. Who can 
separate us from the love of God in Jesus Christ?” Here, however, a difficult problem arises owing to the 
changed position of affairs. For St Paul all believers 
were chosen, and the Church was the fellowship of 
the chosen saints. Could John maintain this now 
that so many Christians were notoriously evil livers, 
and now that the Gnostic heresy had led so many 
believers astray? It is very significant that the 
character of the traitor Judas came to be of importance to him for the solution of this difficult question. 
Judas is one of the twelve whom Jesus called; he 
believes in Him, follows Him to the end, takes part 
in the Last Supper. And yet he is a devil. Jesus 
never chose him, but knew from the beginning the <pb n="273" id="iv.iv.i-Page_273" />
sad end to which he would come. On several other 
occasions too John points out that Jews believed in 
Jesus even in His name whose faith was worth 
less, who were themselves the children of the devil. 
And then immediately afterwards he once more 
declares: “He that believeth hath everlasting life; no 
man can tear My sheep from My hand.” St John 
does not give us a homogeneous and clear solution 
of the problem. He does not appear to have found 
one as yet. He gives us the answer of the later 
Catholic Church: It depends upon whether you 
remain constant in the truth that you have once 
accepted, and whether the fruits of your life prove 
the reality of your faith. According to this it is a 
man’s relation to God, and not the divine decree, that 
decides. But he gives us as well the answer of all 
predestinarians: Judas was not chosen, and therefore 
he must needs be lost. In any case he has abandoned 
his confidence in the belief that the Church is the 
fellowship of the elect; and all those sentences which 
connect faith and everlasting life together, apparently 
without laying down any conditions, must be understood 
as limited by the declarations on this subject in 
the last discourses. But here again he was anticipated 
by St Paul, who urged those that stood without to 
believe, while those that were within were bidden to 
show forth love and to produce the fruits of the 
Spirit.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv.i-p23">Now just as John here starts from St Paul’s doctrine of predestination and modifies it from the 
point of view of his own age and its requirements, 
so in other subjects too he occasionally adapts his Pauline basis to other thoughts and formulizations. 
<pb n="274" id="iv.iv.i-Page_274" /> The masses had to be taught the faith of the Church, 
the heretics and their conception of Christianity had 
to be controverted: both these requirements imperatively demanded consideration. Hence the Johannine 
soteriology is far less enthusiastic than the Pauline. 
The author of the first epistle is very reticent 
as to the Spirit. In the Gospel, too, the Spirit is 
the teacher of truth, the guarantee of ecclesiastical 
orthodoxy. This can scarcely be the author’s whole 
meaning, but it is this that appears to him to be 
of especial importance just at present. On the other 
hand, he speaks of the commandments far more 
frequently and with far greater ardour than St Paul. 
He is thinking of the Sermon on the Mount, and, 
generally speaking, of the sayings of Jesus in the 
Synoptists. They are not simply the result of the 
Spirit’s agency. They have to be learnt and kept 
as authoritative. This is not opposed to St Paul’s teaching, for on one occasion he too designated the 
keeping of the commandments as the chiefest object 
in a Christian’s life, and yet it is altogether unlike 
his usual method. It would be a marvel if St John 
did not differ from St Paul in this point. And yet 
how nearly he approaches to him when he calls the 
keeping of the commandments the fruit of the fellowship with Christ. In St John we never really quit the 
great apostle’s mighty sphere of thought.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv.i-p24">The whole of the Johannine theology is a natural 
development from the Pauline. It is Paulinism 
modified to meet the needs of the sub-apostolic age. 
Two important consequences follow from this.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv.i-p25">There is no Johannine theology by the side of 
and independent of the Pauline. Luther already felt <pb n="275" id="iv.iv.i-Page_275" />
this clearly, and he understood something of the 
matter. John and Paul are not two theological 
factors, but one. Were we to accept that St 
John formed his conception of Christianity either 
originally or directly from Jesus’ teaching, we should 
have to refuse St Paul all originality, for we should 
leave him scarcely a single independent thought. 
But it is St Paul that is original; St John is not. 
In St Paul’s letters we look, as through a window, 
into the factory where these great thoughts flash 
forth and are developed; in St John we see the 
beginning of their transformation and decay.  
Somebody must surely have first created the theory of the 
Spirit independently before his successor could break 
off the point of it by his theory of the Logos. There 
must first have been a preaching of the cross, and the 
cross alone, before a life of Jesus was written which 
pointed to this cross from the very first. And this 
reasoning applies to all the rest.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv.i-p26">The question which now arises as to who this 
John was to whom the tradition (first to be traced 
in Irenaeus) ascribes these writings is, from a theological point of view, entirely valueless, and can 
only interest the antiquarian investigators of tradition. Ignatius, the only writer of the beginning of 
the second century who was well acquainted with 
Asia Minor, and of whom genuine writings have 
come down to us, only knows of the intercourse of 
the apostle Paul with the congregations of Asia 
Minor, although he has himself read the Johannine 
writings. It must, however, be admitted that this 
search for an apostolic author is occasioned by the 
Gospel itself, which claims to be written by a favourite <pb n="276" id="iv.iv.i-Page_276" /> disciple who stood even nearer to Jesus than Peter, 
the chief authority in the Synoptists. It is only 
through him that Peter learns who the traitor is, and 
gets into the high priest’s court. He reaches the 
empty grave before Peter, and before Peter he recognizes the risen Lord. While Peter denies his Master, 
he remains faithful and stands beneath the cross and 
receives the dying Saviour’s last testament. And 
this is the most calamitous, the most painful point in 
the whole writing, which only hereby obtains some 
thing of the character of a mystification. For none 
of these ‘witnesses’ has the slightest historical 
probability. One must have a considerable dose of 
credulousness to believe the witness of the favourite 
disciple and the mother of Jesus under the cross, and 
the many touching farewell words in contradiction 
to the Synoptic report of the flight of all the disciples, 
of the Marys and Salome looking on from afar, and 
of Jesus’ single cry of anguish. The only fact that 
can be called historical is the attempt on the part of 
a number of the teachers of the Church—the ‘we’—to obtain acceptation for the new account which 
differed from the Synoptic in so many particulars. 
We cannot tell how they reconciled their action 
with their conscience. One thing is certain—they 
succeeded completely in their attempt.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv.i-p27">The significance of the Fourth Gospel consists in 
the fact that it refers the teaching of St Paul back 
to Jesus Himself. This constitutes its value and its 
worthlessness, its force and its fatality. It is Jesus 
Himself who now tells us that everyone is lost 
without Him, that He is the only Redeemer and 
Reconciler for all nations and men. that faith in Him <pb n="277" id="iv.iv.i-Page_277" />
alone brings us the knowledge of God and communion with God, forgiveness of sins, confidence in 
prayer, and certainty of everlasting life. But at the 
same time it is Jesus Himself who now tells us that 
the Church is the channel of this salvation, that 
without the Church there is no salvation, neither for 
Jews nor Greeks, that the Christian orthodox Church 
is the only road to blessedness. This is set forth with 
such simplicity and clearness that the simplest intelligence can grasp it, and with such glowing enthusiasm 
that even opponents are carried away by it. At the 
same time John now tells us that the Synoptic Gospels—to which his own is now added as a supplement—are to be interpreted in St Paul’s sense, and only in 
that sense. And thereby he covers up and conceals 
Jesus beneath St Paul and the Church. He makes 
the understanding of Jesus—the Jesus of history 
before the Church existed—impossible forever. It is 
no longer a question of the kingdom of God or of 
hell, of the doing of God’s will in strict self-discipline, 
of childlike love and childlike trust in God, but of 
faith and the confession of Jesus as the Son of God. 
The contrast, which is henceforth to move the world, 
and only too frequently with terrible results, is no 
longer between good and bad, but between believing 
and unbelieving. This transposition cannot be laid 
to the charge of any single individual, not to St John, 
not even to St Paul. It was inevitable as soon as 
the Christian community separated from the national 
Jewish Church and limited the claim to eternal life to 
those who shared the faith in Jesus. And the drawing together of this community, the foundation of the 
Church, followed from the feelings of gratitude and <pb n="278" id="iv.iv.i-Page_278" /> enthusiasm of the disciples for all that they had 
received from Jesus, and was the necessary instrument 
in order to maintain the divine power of Jesus and to 
carry it forth into the world. We are everywhere 
met by necessary limitations to all the blessings and 
the benefits which we enjoy to this day. And yet 
this exclusiveness of the disciples was a Jewish 
inheritance, and not after the mind of Jesus. In any 
case, far from being a necessity, it was a downright 
misfortune that Jesus Himself was made to be the 
author of exclusiveness and fanaticism of faith as 
John depicted Him. For thereby that which is of 
real importance in the sight of God has been obscured, 
and Jesus' own redemptive power has been impaired 
by the very men who were the most powerful 
preachers of the Saviour Christ.</p>


<pb n="279" id="iv.iv.i-Page_279" />
</div3>

        <div3 title="The Fate of Paul." id="iv.iv.ii" prev="iv.iv.i" next="v">

<h2 id="iv.iv.ii-p0.1">CHAPTER XII.</h2>
<h3 id="iv.iv.ii-p0.2">THE FATE OF PAUL.</h3>
<p class="first" id="iv.iv.ii-p1">OF the other writings of the second strata of the 
New Testament, none approaches even from afar to 
the importance of the Fourth Gospel, which it would 
not be too much to say has influenced the world’s history by its Pauline transformation of the picture of 
Jesus. But yet it is significant, too, how the Apostle 
Paul and the twelve are adapted in these later 
writings to the Catholicism of the turn of the century. 
In St Paul’s case the Acts and the Pastoral epistles 
which are based upon it have to be considered.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv.ii-p2">In these writings Paul appears as the great 
missionary to the heathen, the opponent of the Jews, 
the ecclesiastical organizer. The Paul of history was 
all this most decidedly—only after a somewhat 
different fashion, and he was something else besides. 
The first point which is everywhere emphasized is 
that Paul became a Christian from being a persecutor 
of the Christians, and right from the midst of this <pb n="280" id="iv.iv.ii-Page_280" /> persecution. Three times the story of his conversion 
is repeated in the Acts. It was a striking example 
for this later generation how God can turn the heart 
even of an enemy of the faith. Thus, then, it 
serves the Church as one of the most impressive 
stories of a conversion, but not as that which it really 
was to St Paul—the genesis of his gospel and his 
apostleship. It is indeed remarkable how completely 
the impression of his independence has been lost, and 
how marked the tendency is, on the contrary, to attach 
the convert firmly to the old tradition. Ananias, a 
pious Jewish Christian in Damascus, baptizes him 
and introduces him to the Christians in that town. 
Being not long after expelled thence, he comes to 
Jerusalem, where Barnabas brings him to the apostles 
and he associates with them. The work of Ananias 
appears so important to the author that he twice 
gives us a detailed account of it. Nothing is omitted 
that could serve to establish an unbroken chain of 
apostolic tradition. As Luke in all probability read 
the Epistle to the Galatians containing St Paul’s own 
account, one can here see how the Epistles of St 
Paul were read—in a devotional and ecclesiastical 
spirit, as was only right and fair, about in the same 
way as they were read up to the days of the great 
F. C. Baur of Tübingen. But it is instructive to 
notice that our authors go still further in their 
friendly disposition towards the old tradition, for 
they evidently delight in assigning great prominence 
to the strong Jewish tradition in St Paul. In the 
judgment of the Acts, St Paul was not to be blamed 
but rather congratulated on having been a pious 
Pharisee from his youth up. Does he not notice <pb n="281" id="iv.iv.ii-Page_281" />
in the case of Ananias himself how, judged by Jewish 
conceptions, he had been a devout observer of the 
law? The Pharisees are the men of hope; even 
as a Christian St Paul feels himself related to 
them. What else is Christianity but Judaism with 
its hopes fulfilled? The Christian is the true pious 
Jew, and therefore, as a Pharisee, Paul was on 
the surest road that led to Christianity. He only 
lacked the knowledge that in Jesus the Messiah 
had already come. And therefore he can say that 
he has served God from his forefathers in a pure 
conscience, as though no breach in his religious 
relation had ever taken place; and therefore he can 
praise Timothy for having been educated by his 
grandmother and mother in the true Jewish piety 
that was based upon the Scriptures. The revolutionary has been here transformed into the regular 
conservative. This is quite in accordance with 
Catholic modes of thought. For Catholicism can 
endure no revolution. All the dangerous elements in 
St Paul have been suppressed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv.ii-p3">The picture that is drawn of St Paul is altogether 
based upon this conception. Everything great and 
original, the apostleship that is of revelation, the new 
gospel of Christian liberty, the conflict with the 
twelve, the great controversy with the judaizers, has 
completely disappeared or has been smoothed away 
past recognition. Peter, not Paul, is the first 
missionary to the Gentiles; Paul does not go to 
heathen lands till he and Barnabas are sent by the 
congregation of Antioch. Even now he will not go 
to the Gentiles in the first instance, and it is only 
the opposition of the Jews that drives him to it. <pb n="282" id="iv.iv.ii-Page_282" /> Then a division of opinion certainly does arise over 
the question of the circumcision of the Gentile 
Christians. The recollection of this was evidently 
too firmly imprinted in men’s minds for our author 
to omit all mention of it. But the only use he 
makes of it is, first, to afford Peter and James an 
opportunity for the proclamation of the universal 
scope of the Gospel on the basis of the faith that 
alone confers blessing, while Paul gives an account 
of his missionary journeys and takes no part in the 
debate; and next to refer the origin of the so-called 
decree of the apostles to a solemn moment in the 
history of the Church. Again, one asks oneself in 
amazement, can this man have read the Epistle to 
the Galatians, seeing that he thus transforms the 
great controversialist and champion of liberty into a 
harmless participant in the missionary meeting at 
Jerusalem? And yet this letter was read by the 
Church in later ages as well, and with the solitary 
exception of Marcion, no one noticed anything. 
Naturally, then, the unedifying quarrel with Peter 
at Antioch, and the great Jewish counter-mission, 
together with Paul’s opposition to it, were passed over 
altogether; why should we preserve these unpleasant 
pages in history? Every edifying method of treating 
history understands the art of silence in such cases.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv.ii-p4">The picture which the book of the Acts draws of 
St Paul is even thus a mighty one. Something of 
the magic charm of the first Christian mission, with 
all its new outlook, its surprises, its obstacles and 
victorious progress, accompanies all the journeys of 
the apostle. Rich, invaluable material here lay to 
hand in the so-called “we-source,” the travel-journal <pb n="283" id="iv.iv.ii-Page_283" />
of a companion. From this we learn, amongst other 
things, that St Paul did really first turn to the 
Jews in order to get access to the Gentiles. Here 
our author found a foundation for his theory that it 
was in every case and always the unbelief of the Jews 
that was the occasion of the mission to the heathen, 
and that as a matter of fact it was against their will 
that the missionaries were led by God to take up 
their new task. It was an apologetic theory, formed 
to meet the Jewish reproach of the frivolous abandonment of the religion of their fathers, while at the 
same time it satisfied the Catholic consciousness 
which furthered the retention of the old tradition as 
long as possible. There are other instances, too, 
where valuable pieces of information appear in a 
special light, owing to the author’s special method 
of selection. The circumcision of Timothy, the 
vow in Corinth and afterwards in Jerusalem, are 
not necessarily inventions, but the mention of them 
spoils the picture of the apostle, if all features of 
complete emancipation from the law are omitted. 
But what is one to say to the theology which is 
ascribed to St Paul in the speeches to the Gentiles 
and in his controversies with the Jews? Here we 
see the change produced by the ecclesiastical position 
in the case of a man who sincerely meant to be a 
disciple of St Paul. He has, of course, grasped St 
Paul’s fundamental thought that Jesus was the 
Saviour of the world, and that faith in Him carries 
with it the promise of eternal life. As far as this 
foundation is concerned, he is a true follower of 
the apostle. But in the arguments that he produces 
to convince the Jews he differs altogether from St <pb n="284" id="iv.iv.ii-Page_284" /> Paul. It is no longer the question of the law, 
the proof of the impossibility of the fulfilment of 
the law, the arousing of the feeling of despair that 
leads to faith in Jesus as the Redeemer, but the 
Jewish theology of the Messiah, the proof of the 
fulfilment of the prophecies in Christ. The only 
subject of controversy between St Paul and the 
Jews is whether Jesus is the Messiah according 
to the Scriptures, and whether the Messiah had to 
die and rise again. This is exactly the way in 
which John tries to arouse faith in Jesus. And 
hereby, surely, the Pauline preaching is deprived of 
all its deep dramatic and personal elements, and is 
clothed instead in the dress of an altogether trivial 
scholastic theology. And this comes about without 
any special fault on the part of the author himself. 
It is simply due to the entire change in the position 
of affairs: the dogmatic controversy with the Jews 
now occupies the foreground. It is only like a faint 
recollection of old times that we occasionally hear 
that St Paul was really persecuted by the Jews 
because of his abandonment of the law.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv.ii-p5">The account that is given us of the oldest form 
of Christian life in the Pauline congregations is 
exceedingly scanty. There is no trace, for instance, 
of any attempt to draw upon the rich treasures of 
the First Epistle to the Corinthians. Nor should 
we ever have imagined, had we possessed the Acts 
alone, that such a thing as the enthusiasm of the 
early Christians ever existed in the Pauline congregations. The more significant, therefore, is the 
selection of the few details which the author does 
impart to us: the appointment of the elders, the <pb n="285" id="iv.iv.ii-Page_285" />
last instructions to the deputation from Miletus 
with the warning against the false teachers. But 
it is just these few details of ecclesiastical organization which the book of the Acts presents that form 
the connecting link with the Pastoral epistles which 
present us with a Paul who does nothing but 
regulate the constitution of the Church and combat 
the false teachers. The Paul of the Acts and not 
of the Epistles is the starting-point here, in spite 
of the little difference that the bishops now claim 
that reward for their labours which the speech 
at Miletus had bidden them forego. Nor is it very 
edifying to see the great destroyer of Jewish ecclesiasticism and the creator of free communities subject 
to nothing but the Spirit, here exalted as the first 
example of the clever ecclesiastic.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv.ii-p6">The theology of the Pastoral epistles is built 
upon the foundation of the Pauline soteriology, but 
goes further in a Catholic direction than St John. 
Faith in Jesus comes, as ever, first and foremost; it 
accepts the free grace of God which came down to 
us in the expiatory death of Jesus. But then love, 
righteousness, patience, and, generally speaking, good 
works, must at once be added to faith, if we are 
to attain to the right kind of piety. There is no 
mention of the Spirit in this connection except—and this is significant—when speaking of baptism. 
Otherwise the Spirit is confined to the officials. 
John would surely scarcely have written this. And 
in like manner predestination is much more clearly 
abandoned than in St John. It depends upon a 
man’s own self whether he become a vessel to 
honour or dishonour, whether he purge himself or <pb n="286" id="iv.iv.ii-Page_286" /> not. The Church is the great house full of saints 
and sinners. Here, too, we have a sign that the age 
of early enthusiasm is past.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv.ii-p7">But in spite of all this it is a practical, an excellent 
conception of Christianity, one which would by no 
means discredit even St Paul himself. The author 
knows exactly what the Church of his age needs 
above all else in order to be steered safely through 
all perils and dangers. But as he would have had 
too little authority had he written merely in his own 
name, he assumes the authority of the aged apostle. 
Some few short notes of St Paul to his younger 
missionary associates may very likely have been 
known to him, and may have helped him to clothe 
his thoughts in a skilful dress, but at the very  
beginning of the Second Epistle to Timothy he has 
abandoned his rôle, and the greater part of these 
letters is, after all, his own addition.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv.ii-p8">The transformation of St Paul into a Catholic 
ecclesiastic in the Acts and the Pastoral epistles 
was far from being attended by the important consequences which resulted from the exaltation of St 
John over the Synoptic Gospels. A man who served 
the Church with such devotion as St Paul had done, 
cannot object if she added some touches to the 
original picture in order to adapt it for her use in 
later times. And yet the world was thus deprived 
of some of the best and greatest elements in the 
apostle’s character. It could no longer look back 
upon the picture of a man who trusted in God and 
conscience alone, and thence derived the gigantic 
strength to overthrow traditions and authorities in 
vested with the sanctity of centuries.</p>

<pb n="287" id="iv.iv.ii-Page_287" />

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv.ii-p9">And now the ecclesiastical teachers had only one 
task left at the end of the first century: that was to 
fill up the gap between Jesus and St Paul, to give a 
picture of the apostles which should fit that of the 
Paulinized Jesus and the Catholicized St Paul. The 
first part of the Acts and the “Catholic Epistles” complete this task. It was rendered exceedingly 
easy by the fact that no older written historical documents (composed in a different spirit) existed in the 
case of the twelve apostles as they did in the case of 
Jesus and St Paul, but, at most, all manner of oral 
traditions, which had no other object than that of 
glorification. For the belief was already firmly 
established that all that the Church possessed, both 
in matters of doctrine and of organization, came 
down from the apostles, and through them from 
Jesus. It is on the basis of this faith that the author 
of the Acts composes his book, but at the same 
time he describes the lives of the apostles from a 
point of view which was entirely foreign to them—that of a gradual transition of the gospel from the 
Jews to the Gentiles. First of all the risen Lord 
gives the plan of the mission: Jerusalem, Judea, 
Samaria, unto the uttermost parts of the earth. 
Then the feast of Pentecost brings us the first 
anticipated realization of the furthest aims of the 
missionaries, when the representatives of all nations 
listen to the preaching of Peter concerning Jesus the 
Messiah.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv.ii-p10">At first, however, the scene of their missionary 
activity is confined to Jerusalem, until the increasing severity of the persecutions of the Jews 
culminates in the first martyrdom and causes the <pb n="288" id="iv.iv.ii-Page_288" /> majority of the Christians, not the apostles, to 
take to flight. Now the way is open for the 
extension that was anticipated in the plan of the 
missions prefixed to the book. In a nicely-ordered 
succession, the conversion of the Samaritans—that 
is to say, the half Jews—is followed by that of the proselyte from Ethiopia, 
still an adherent of the Jewish religion, and next by that of the first Gentile, 
whose alms and prayers, however, approach him very nearly to the Jews; then 
comes the foundation of the first Gentile Christian Church at Antioch, and 
finally the great mission to the Gentiles. The history of the earliest Christian 
missions could not have taken place in accordance with a better-ordered 
programme; this is the more wonderful, as it was no carefully premeditated plan 
on the part of the leaders which led them along this road, but simply the force 
of historical circumstances. In such a gradual development of the mission to 
the Gentiles there was no room for any really serious conflicts to arise, and 
this is the point that appears to our author to be of the greatest importance. 
The conversion of the first Gentile is sanctioned by such a mass of divine 
revelations that the only result of resistance to it is to manifest this divine 
sanction still more clearly. But no reader can fail to derive the impression 
that had not the great Paul possessed the courage, the fearlessness of 
consequences, and the pertinacity of the revolutionary, his little conservative 
successors and disciples would still all be sitting to-day on the benches of the 
synagogue.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv.ii-p11">The author of the Acts, of course, filled up this <pb n="289" id="iv.iv.ii-Page_289" />
outline of the progress of Christian missions—as he 
imagined them to have taken place—with a varied 
series of pictures from the missionary life. A large 
amount of space is assigned to the speeches. They 
all reflect the author’s theology, and after all, this 
is their best feature—that every trace of artificial 
archaism is wanting in them. We do not get the 
old genuine Paulinism with its antithetical abruptness 
in this portion of the book either. Only St Paul’s main thought, that belief in Jesus the Redeemer is 
the sole source of salvation, is the foundation of 
every speech. As a rule the stumbling-block of 
the death of Jesus stands in the foreground; it is 
removed by the testimony of the resurrection and by 
the proof that both the death and the resurrection 
of the Messiah had been prophesied in the Old 
Testament. Next, the author is very fond of dwelling 
upon the history of the Old Testament as a whole, 
and of interpreting it from a Christian standpoint 
as a preparation for the history of Christ, thereby 
depriving the Jews of the possession of it and 
handing it over to the Christians. It is the first 
martyr, the man condemned for his apostasy, who 
at his trial gives the Jews the most detailed account 
of the history of the patriarchs and of Moses, with 
which they had been perfectly familiar from their 
childhood. The object is to convince the reader of 
St Stephen’s conservative attitude and of his strict 
faith in the Scriptures. From all this we can learn 
a great deal as to the Catholic theology in this the 
earliest period of its growth, but nothing at all as to 
the views of the earliest Christians.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv.ii-p12">The glorification, however, and canonization of the <pb n="290" id="iv.iv.ii-Page_290" /> apostles by the Church, which is undertaken in these 
same first chapters of the Acts, came to be of great 
importance to all later times. In the gospels, especially in St Mark’s, the oldest, the apostles fare badly 
enough: their most striking characteristic is their 
shortsightedness and obtuseness, their inability to 
understand Jesus. Jesus is represented in St Mark 
as great and mysterious really at the cost of the 
apostles. Here St Matthew and St Luke have 
already considerably toned down the picture in their 
editions. But now, in the Acts, St Luke bids us 
only look at the bright side. It is upon the apostles 
first and foremost that the Holy Ghost descended. 
Since then they are no longer men like ourselves, 
but God’s voices. What they speak is God’s word, 
and what they order God’s commandment. And 
this applies just to the twelve, for it was immediately before Whit Sunday that they again attained 
to their full number. Thus constituted they are 
the highest authority in the Church next to Jesus. 
As such they institute the seven, they superintend the new mission to the Samaritans, and 
pronounce the great decision as to the question of 
the law in the council of the apostles at Jerusalem. 
Now, it is instructive to notice that these three 
instances of the exercise of their official power by 
the whole body of the apostles are historically untrustworthy. We have St Paul’s contradictory 
report as to the council at Jerusalem. In the 
account given of St Philip in the eighth chapter 
every reader can feel that the original tradition 
celebrated Philip as the apostle to the Samaritans, 
and that only a later hand added the apostolic <pb n="291" id="iv.iv.ii-Page_291" />
sanction with the artificial distinction that Philip 
indeed could baptize, but only an apostle could impart the Holy Spirit. In the account of the choice 
of the seven, we have a similar adaptation of the 
Hellenistic tradition with the object of exalting the 
apostles. Hence we learn that the author of the 
Acts applies his idea of the authority and significance of the apostolic body to traditions which knew 
nothing whatever about it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv.ii-p13">But apart from this, the whole conception of 
the increased power and perfection of the apostles 
since the day of Pentecost contradicts all that 
we know of the actual conduct of the apostles. 
As a matter of fact they were men filled with 
an intense love for Jesus and possessed of the 
courage of martyrs, but they were also exceedingly shortsighted in the face of every divinely 
ordained change in the position of affairs. They 
greatly increased St Paul’s difficulties through their 
want of clearness and decision, through their unyielding passive resistance to his progressive tendencies. Pray, where was the Holy Ghost in St Peter 
when he played the hypocrite with the Jewish 
Christians at Antioch? Surely we have here an 
altogether untrue picture as the result of the 
bright colours which have been laid on in the 
ecclesiastical and devotional interests. Nowhere 
does our author present us with any really valuable 
historical information regarding the acts of these 
twelve apostles, which is sufficient proof that we 
are here concerned rather with dogma than with 
historical recollections.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv.ii-p14">In like manner the meagre description of the life <pb n="292" id="iv.iv.ii-Page_292" /> of the congregation, based as it is upon very scanty 
information, transfers the author’s ideals to the old 
time. One such ideal is the pious frequent at ion 
of the Temple by the first Christians; he may 
have a subsidiary object—to stop the calumnies of 
the Jews, but he would scarcely emphasize the point 
as he does, if he did not himself find the practice 
edifying. The “being in the house of God” is for 
him too a part of true Christian piety. Another 
of his ideals is the community of property, which, 
without further ado, he asserts to have prevailed 
generally in the earliest age, although the old 
documents from which he derived his knowledge of 
this subject contradict him in this point. He was 
here carried along by a current of his age with which 
we are already familiar in Hermas and the pseudo-Clementines, and which may also have been met with 
in certain social strata outside of the Church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv.ii-p15">And thus he sheds a golden light upon the first age 
of the saints, which is to be a bright example to all 
later generations while they realize the distance that 
separates the present from this glorious past. Such a 
description, the product of faith and enthusiasm, can 
be justified even if its historical value is very small. 
But it is fortunate for us that in the Synoptical 
traditions and in the epistles of St Paul we can 
recognize the features of another picture which is 
less ideal, less harmonious, but on the other hand 
infinitely fresher and more vigorous, fuller of contradictions—in one word, more natural.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv.ii-p16">When once the original apostles were acknowledged as the highest authority for the Gentile 
Churches, it was very natural that the wish should <pb n="293" id="iv.iv.ii-Page_293" />
arise to receive letters from them addressed to 
the Gentile Christian congregations. The origin 
of the First Epistle of St Peter has not yet 
been explained; only one thing is clear: we have 
here an altogether Pauline letter which nowhere 
claims to have been written by St Peter and which 
yet bears St Peter’s name at the commencement. It 
is no specially theological writing; its object is to 
encourage the Christians of Asia Minor in the State 
persecutions which are now beginning, and to urge 
them to retain a firm hold on the Christian ideal of 
life. But it is just this, its practical tendency, which 
makes it a valuable document for the simple lay 
theology at the end of the first century. It is a 
conception of Christianity such as Clement of Rome 
presupposes in his letter. But familiarity with St 
Paul’s epistles has here brought about an even closer 
adherence to Pauline diction. Christ, grace, faith—these are the foundations of Christianity. The 
threefold formula even appears: chosen by God, 
sanctified by the Holy Spirit, reconciled by Christ. 
The struggle against Jewish legalism is altogether 
past and yet Paul’s main dogma still remains, that 
redemption is through God’s grace alone. And in 
the sacrificial death of Jesus this grace has become 
visible and tangible for us; whilst Jesus’ resurrection 
gives wings to our hope. This grace of God then 
draws near to lost man in the word of the Gospel, 
which awakens faith, and in baptism brings about 
regeneration. On this foundation the Christian is to 
continue building in obedience, patience, hope and 
love until he attains to the promise. Now, it is not 
difficult to discover many points in which the author <pb n="294" id="iv.iv.ii-Page_294" /> of the First Epistle of St Peter diverges from St Paul 
and betrays a tendency to interpret his epistles in a 
Catholic sense. St Paul is for him only one source 
of his piety and his thoughts. Another equally 
important source is the scriptural piety of the Jews 
of the dispersion. It is especially in the far less 
important place assigned to the Spirit and to the 
decay of enthusiasm that one recognizes the 
divergence between the two ages. And yet, in spite 
of all, we have here a Christianity that is altogether 
dominated by St Paul. When Luther reckoned the 
First Epistle of St Peter by the side of St John and 
the Epistles of St Paul as belonging to the core and 
centre of all the Scriptures, then he showed an entire 
appreciation of the facts of the case. Starting from 
St Paul, the epistle is altogether intelligible; starting 
from Jesus, this is by no means the case. And hence 
we are also exempted from the necessity of all further 
inquiry as to the apostolic author.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv.ii-p17">The writings of the end of the first century lead 
us everywhere to the same result. The theology of 
the New Testament is Catholicized Paulinism. Paul 
is everywhere the starting-point. It is his gospel 
that now speaks to us out of the words of Jesus and 
the original apostles. As he drove the Judaists out 
of the Gentile Church so he has impressed upon 
it the stamp of his spirit for all time. By the side 
of his all-powerful influence none other could have 
existed. But his victory was very considerably 
furthered by the eminently ecclesiastical character of 
his theology with its motto, “<span lang="LA" id="iv.iv.ii-p17.1">Extra Christum, extra ecclesiam, nulla salus</span>,” shining in large letters above 
it. To this day it remains an impressive sight for us, <pb n="295" id="iv.iv.ii-Page_295" />
how the great weighty thoughts of this one man 
force their way through in the whole of the great 
Gentile Church. And yet it is not the entire, the 
original, the genuine Paul who gained the victory, 
not Paul in all his unconfined freedom. Even upon 
Paul tradition laid its mighty hand as it worked on 
in silence and anonymity. Much that was of the 
highest importance to him personally was laid aside 
and forgotten, because it no longer suited the needs 
of another age; so, for instance, almost the entire 
anti-Jewish theology with its antithesis—the law or 
Christ. Other things, such as the great enthusiasm, 
the theology of the Spirit, fell into disrepute because 
the Gnostics took possession of them, and they were 
finally confined within the narrow limits of the sacraments and ecclesiastical offices. Their place is taken 
by new factors, such as the ecclesiastical constitution, 
the orthodox faith, which now acquire importance; 
or an emphasis is laid upon freedom, the commandments, and good works, which was foreign to St 
Paul himself. Finally, his picture is so entirely 
painted over and hidden away by the Acts and the 
Pastoral epistles that the Church of the following 
centuries knows the genuine Paul as little as it 
knows the genuine Jesus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv.ii-p18">One and the same process has operated in the New 
as well as the Old Testament. Both books contain 
that which is most original, the greatest and the 
deepest moments in the course of the long history of 
God’s dealings with men: there we have the great 
prophets from Amos to Jeremiah; here the Jesus of 
the Synoptic tradition, and the Paul of the genuine 
epistles. But in both instances these everlasting <pb n="296" id="iv.iv.ii-Page_296" /> treasures are combined and bound up with the writings of men of a very different stamp, very ordinary 
men, often enough entirely abandoned by the 
prophetic spirit, and thereby their influence has been 
impaired. The significance of the New Testament 
consists essentially in this, that it alone hands down 
to us the words of Jesus and His apostle—for whence 
else could we obtain them?—and at the same time 
obscures them for all times and so still for us. It 
was the greatest event in the past history of Christianity when Luther from his own experience once 
more discovered the true Paul, and thereby liberated 
one-half of Christianity from the prison-house of 
Catholic tradition. Since then free Protestant 
science has been engaged in the work of rediscovering the true Jesus, and thus far things are as 
they were of old, thanks above all to the dominion 
exercised by the New Testament, the inheritance of 
the infant Catholic Church.</p>


<pb n="297" id="iv.iv.ii-Page_297" />
</div3></div2></div1>

    <div1 title="Personal Religion in the Sub-Apostolic Age." id="v" prev="iv.iv.ii" next="v.i">
<h2 id="v-p0.1">PERSONAL RELIGION IN THE SUB-APOSTOLIC AGE.</h2>

      <div2 title="Christion Hope, Life, and Redemption." id="v.i" prev="v" next="v.i.i">

        <div3 title="Chapter XIII. The Christian Hope." id="v.i.i" prev="v.i" next="v.i.ii">
<h2 id="v.i.i-p0.1">CHAPTER XIII.</h2>
<h3 id="v.i.i-p0.2">THE CHRISTIAN HOPE.</h3>
<p class="first" id="v.i.i-p1">ONE is always glad to turn aside from the theology 
of this period to the personal religion of the age, for 
here we can trace the personal influence of Jesus. 
Never has the theology of any age been identical 
with its Christianity. Never has it been anything 
else than an attempt at harmonizing the Gospel with 
the spiritual force of each age. St Paul was a true 
disciple of Jesus in his conception of personal religion, 
of that which we call the life with God. It was only 
in his apologetics, in his proof of the way, the one sole 
way, which leads to this piety, that he did not keep 
close to his Master, but fashioned a theology of his 
own in his controversy with the Jews, which he then 
took to be the Gospel itself. So it was again in the 
course of the second century. Theological systems 
were often put forward so prominently that one 
was tempted to mistake them for the Christianity of 
that age. We can assure ourselves of our mistake 
if we trace the power of the Gospel on the lives of 
men even in this age of the growth of Catholicism.</p>


<pb n="298" id="v.i.i-Page_298" />
<p class="normal" id="v.i.i-p2">It is not the eschatology of the Catholic Church 
which we here intend to portray, how the spiritualism 
of St Paul, Jewish apocalyptic writings, Greek fancies 
as to Hades, Gnostic longing for heaven, were 
successively added to Jesus’ preaching of the kingdom, 
and how out of this chaos of opinions regarding the 
future there gradually arose a firmly established 
eschatological dogma of the Church. All with 
which we have to do here is the influence of this hope 
on the emotions and imaginations, and consequently 
upon the practical life. Though the conceptions 
are entirely different, the hope remains the same in 
its intensity and fervour, and conversely we may 
trace the identical eschatological dogma with varying 
degrees of zeal and enthusiasm. And besides this, 
however much the eschatologies may differ, they all 
agree in one principal point. Unlike the modern idea 
of the kingdom of God, they never take the future 
history of this earth into account. Even the millenary 
theory clings to the old opinion that the kingdom of 
God on earth will be brought about by wonders and 
catastrophes. No Christian, no Gnostic even, ever 
built up his hopes on anything but a supernatural 
basis.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.i-p3">Had the promises, however, which Jesus had made 
in the first instance, and St Paul had confirmed, been 
fulfilled? Jesus had promised certain of His disciples 
that they should not taste death until they had seen 
the kingdom of God come with power. In like 
manner His contemporaries, especially His judges, 
were to witness His second coming.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.i-p4">Paul wrote to the Corinthians, “We shall not all 
die, but we shall all be changed”; and to the Romans, <pb n="299" id="v.i.i-Page_299" />
“Now is salvation nearer to us than when we first 
believed. The night is far spent; the day is at hand.” 
Not one of these promises was fulfilled.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.i-p5">It is true that the destruction of the Temple at 
Jerusalem confirmed one of Jesus’ prophetic words. 
But the second coming did not, as was expected, 
follow immediately thereupon. All the evangelists, 
from the first to the last, try in their narratives to 
meet the difficulties occasioned by the disappointment, <i>i.e</i>., the postponement of the coming of Jesus. 
In the old apocalyptic pamphlet, dating from the 
sixties, which Mark has inserted in his eschatological 
discourses, there stood originally, in all probability, “Immediately after the 
tribulation of those days cometh the Son of man”; but Mark omitted the 
word “immediately.” Following the prevailing 
mood of his day Luke reports a sad utterance of 
the Lord. “The days will come when ye shall 
desire to see one of the days of the Son of man, 
and shall not see it.” Jesus had spoken of the 
unexpected coming of the Master by night. Luke 
describes the impatience of his age, if He shall come 
only in the second watch or even only in the third. 
He revises Mark’s eschatological discourse so that 
the date of the second coming is postponed. “These 
things must needs come to pass first, but the end 
is not immediately.” Between the destruction of 
Jerusalem and the Parousia he inserts the seasons 
of the Gentiles.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.i-p6">In answer to the question, “Dost Thou at this time 
restore the kingdom to Israel?” St Luke makes even 
the risen Lord to give an evasive answer, and when 
Jesus ascends to heaven shortly afterwards the angels <pb n="300" id="v.i.i-Page_300" /> do not, according to St Luke, say to the disciples: “You shall see Him come again in like manner as 
you saw Him ascend,” but only “He shall so come 
again in like manner as ye beheld Him.” This 
conclusion of the life of Jesus in St Luke cannot 
fail to remind us of that in St Matthew, which is 
composed in an exactly similar spirit: “So I am 
with you alway, even unto the end of the world.” 
In fact the first evangelist expresses the delay of the 
great event no less forcibly than the third in the 
parable of the wise and the foolish virgins. The 
bridegroom defers his coming. Some of the virgins 
fall asleep. Instead of the longed-for golden age 
the Christians have to face evil days of trial: the 
love of many shall wax cold. And the reason is 
just the postponement of the coming. But for 
all that the first age hoped and continued to hope. 
When one disciple of Jesus after another died and 
thus tasted of death without having seen the 
kingdom of heaven, then all remaining hope was 
centred upon the last handful of survivors. It would 
seem that one John (probably not the son of Zebedee 
to whom Jesus promised the martyr’s death) survived all the other disciples, so that the Christians 
began to say to each other, “This disciple will not 
die before the Parousia.” Finally he, too, died, 
and the fourth evangelist hastened to remove from 
Jesus the reproach of an unfulfilled promise. But a 
similar legend was also in circulation concerning 
St Peter. Words of Jesus were handed down which 
purported to have been addressed to him, such as “The gates of Hades shall not 
prevail against thee”; 
or, “Verily thine eyes shall never to all eternity be <pb n="301" id="v.i.i-Page_301" />
closed unto the light of this world.” This hope, 
too, turned out to be deceptive. The sayings of Jesus 
were either laid aside or only entered into the 
canon in an entirely changed form. Like the discourse of Jesus concerning the last days, other 
eschatological passages in ancient writings had 
to be toned down as the expected end of the world 
did not arrive. In the Epistle of Barnabas we 
find this passage: “The whole time of our faith 
will profit us nothing if we do not withstand, as it 
beseemeth the children of God, now in this godless 
age and in the tribulations that are to come, so 
that Satan find no entrance.” Compare with this 
the form of this saying in the apostolic Didache: “The whole time of your faith will profit you 
nothing if ye attain not to perfection in the last 
age.” The very word that gave life to the saying, 
the “now,” has been omitted. And in like manner 
the Didache concludes with the dogmatic saying, “Then the whole world shall behold the Lord 
coming upon the clouds of heaven.” The “whole world,” not, as we find in the 
earlier version, “you” or “we.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.i-p7">It is worth noting all these little utterances of 
hope disappointed or deferred, very carefully. They 
prove to us that the authors of these writings were 
no mere heedless copyists, but took an exact account 
of the difference between the actual course of events 
and prophecy. Jesus did riot come. The kingdom 
of God was still in the future. Now whilst the 
evangelists tried to forget their disappointment by 
setting up the theory of postponement, many 
Christians began to murmur, some secretly, others <pb n="302" id="v.i.i-Page_302" /> openly, because of their deceived expectations. Our 
oldest proof of this is the Epistle to the Hebrews. 
The people to whom it is addressed were on the 
point of giving up the Christian hope. They  
appealed to the fact that a whole generation of 
Christians had died, “not having obtained the 
promises nor received salvation.” Hence the whole 
edifice of Christianity struck them as mean and 
poor. There were lofty promises but without any 
guarantee, and the result was deception. From the 
last decade of the first century onwards ecclesiastical 
writers have continually to take account of such 
murmurs and such doubts. In an apocryphal 
passage quoted by the two so-called Epistles of 
St Clement, we read of sceptics who say: “Such 
things we heard in the time of our fathers already, and 
lo, we have become old and nothing thereof has come 
to pass.” If the authors of the two Epistles of St 
Clement quote this saying and endeavour at the 
same time to allay the uneasiness expressed therein, 
then the inference is that similar doubts were 
expressed in their own day. In the Second Epistle 
of St Peter we read of mockers giving utterance to 
doubts of much the same nature. “Where is the 
promise of His coming? For from the day that the 
fathers fell asleep, all things continue as they were 
from the beginning of the creation.” Those to 
whom the Epistle of St James was addressed are 
likewise deceived and have become impatient. 
They are forever hearing the word soon, but it 
never came to pass. Very much the same state 
of things may be inferred from the Didache, the 
Epistle of St Barnabas, the “Shepherd” of Hermas. <pb n="303" id="v.i.i-Page_303" />
Everywhere the doubt is expressed: “Is it true after 
all?” We may perhaps draw a very far-reaching conclusion from these scattered indications. A 
very large portion of Christians felt all the force of 
this deception, and hence lost all joy and courage. 
That is why the Christianity presupposed in the 
Churches by the Pastoral epistles, the letter of St 
James, Hermas, and other writings, is so nerveless, 
indifferent and frivolous. It could not overcome 
this great deception.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.i-p8">All the more admirable because of this  
background of doubt and despair are the joyful gladness 
and the full assurance of hope which speak to us 
from most of the writings of the teachers of the 
Church. Even though the kingdom is not yet come 
and the Parousia delayed, hope still abides firm 
and triumphs over all doubts and scruples. Nearly 
all the catholic letters and the apostolic fathers 
are full of plain indications: it is the last time. Most of them agree in seeing 
in this last time the beginning of the great tribulation with the last terrible 
temptations for Christians. Otherwise they often differ greatly in the vivacity 
and energy of their hope, but only to prove their truthfulness; for in hoping, each preserves his individual 
character.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.i-p9">Some Christians—there will probably have 
been a great number of them—live rather in fear 
of the coming judgment than in hope of mercy: 
so the prophet Hermas and the preacher to whom 
the Second Epistle of St Clement is to be ascribed. 
Hermas never really got quit of the Jewish 
uncertainty of salvation. Even as a Christian <pb n="304" id="v.i.i-Page_304" /> he is full of anxious fear, and is acquainted with 
every feeling but that of confidence. The revelation, too, which he receives, “Fulfilled are the days of 
repentance for the saints,” must have greatly increased 
his sense of responsibility for the future life and therefore his anxiety. He realizes that whole classes of 
Christians will not enter the kingdom. To which 
does he belong? The end alone will show that. 
Then he sees the great tribulation approach in 
the shape of the hostile beast. True, he fights his 
way through bravely enough in the spirit, but only 
at the cost of the most anxious care. He knows 
nothing of eager longing. The only thing that 
he wishes is a clear separation between sinners 
and the righteous. The Second Epistle of St Clement 
shows us how a Christian preacher declares his 
message of judgment, and summons to repentance 
his readers, entangled as they are in a maze of sins, 
and given over to worldliness. He does indeed 
begin with God’s promises and the need of 
thankfulness, but he is only in his own element 
when he threatens. As long as we are still here 
upon earth let us repent, for when once we leave 
this world there is no longer any possibility of 
repentance. Then he summons up the day of 
judgment to his readers fancy and the end of 
the world in flames, and pictures to them the 
dismay of the sinners and the triumph of the 
righteous. Nothing can save us from everlasting 
punishment if we obey not God’s commandments. 
We have no advocate with God. Each man 
receives according to his deserts. Such were 
the thoughts of the majority of the Christians. <pb n="305" id="v.i.i-Page_305" />
At bottom their Christianity was the Jewish and 
pagan fear of the unknown terrors of retribution 
after death—nothing better.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.i-p10">In other Christians hope assumes the shape of a 
firm, quiet, even somewhat dogmatic belief in requital. To this number belong the authors of the 
First Epistle of Clement and of the Epistle of James, 
and Justin Martyr. None of these are acquainted 
with any real longing for perfection, though James 
comes very near to it. Apart from this, too, 
thoughts of the return of Christ with all its dramatic 
concomitants and their appeal to the fancy, enter but 
little into their hope. The word requital contains 
everything for them. Sinners are to be punished, 
the just and righteous shall inherit the promises 
and become partakers of God’s grace—that is to say, 
the grace they have earned. This faith in requital 
is strong enough to become a real living power, 
for it places the whole of this life in the presence of 
eternity. But it seldom inspires the soul with that 
glad rejoicing, that anxious expectancy, that impatience with which St Paul hoped. Nor is there 
anything distinctively Christian in it. Jews and 
Stoics met in the same faith in requital—the parables 
and commandments of Hermas, mainly Jewish in 
their character, are one of our chief authorities in 
this matter. The First Epistle of Clement dates 
from the end of the first century. How very rapidly, 
therefore, did the first wild enthusiastic hope cool 
down and assume a rigid dogmatic shape. Here the 
form was already found which assured the thought 
of eternity a place in the Christian life after the fading away of all dramatic fancies. This belief in 
<pb n="306" id="v.i.i-Page_306" /> requital was proof against all disappointment caused 
by the delayed Parousia.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.i-p11">Hope’s real heartfelt tones are heard most seldom 
where the ecclesiastical interests of the present entirely engross the writer. This applies to the author 
of the Pastoral epistles. He, too, is of course a man 
of hope, as were all the early Christians; when he 
thinks of the duty of martyrdom he utters even 
enthusiastic words of hope. But when he is fighting 
the Gnostics all along the line, or when he is establishing the constitution of the Church, his thoughts 
seldom go beyond the task of the present moment. 
It was difficult for such an eager worker in the cause 
of ecclesiastical order and discipline to think that all 
this was merely a provisional measure for possibly a 
week or two. In His own time God shall show the 
appearing of the Lord Jesus Christ. The writer is 
not to be blamed for this attitude: the time was not 
one for idle expectation, but for a strenuous struggle 
for the right. Nevertheless he affords us an illustration of the truth that zeal for the Church and longing 
for the kingdom are not easily combined, or at least 
not in a like measure.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.i-p12">The author of the Johannine writings, an opponent 
of the Gnostics just as much as the pseudo-Paul 
of the Pastoral letters, is his exact contrary in one 
point. He is not very greatly concerned in the 
Church—as an external organization—and her 
ordinances. But as an immediate consequence of 
this he is filled with a mighty longing and an earnest 
expectation. He clearly realizes the provisional 
character of all personal conditions—even that of 
our relation as children to the heavenly Father. <pb n="307" id="v.i.i-Page_307" />
He reminds worldly Christians of the fact that the 
world perishes with all the lust therein, whilst the 
moral personality alone endures forever. But to 
the serious-minded, too, he exclaims: “It is not yet 
made manifest what we shall be. When He is 
manifested we shall be like Him, for we shall see 
Him even as He is.” That is a cry of earnest 
expectation which reminds us of Paul. It is true 
indeed that the great judgment day precedes the 
opening of the doors of blessedness, a day on 
which many of the Lord’s slothful servants 
shall be put to shame. But our author’s aim is 
that he and his friends shall have entirely done with 
the religion of fear and anxiety. The Christian is 
to be able to come into the presence of his Lord 
with courage and confidence and with true joyfulness. And that he can do, as soon as he stands 
rooted and grounded in love, in the love of God 
to him, and in his love to the brethren. He that 
loves has nothing to fear on the day of judgment. 
In consequence of this glad certainty of salvation, 
everlasting life comes to be for him a sure and 
present possession. The Christian has everlasting 
life now; he does not look for it as something 
uncertain, a something that will perhaps fail him, 
but he is absolutely assured of it. Neither death 
nor judgment can terrify him. Every sentence in 
epistle or gospel about life everlasting is a sentence 
of hope. The only point in which John is distinguished from most other Christians is in the stronger 
emphasis which he lays upon the certainty of his 
hope, and—as this hope lies in the present—upon 
the joy of this hope. He is one of those great men <pb n="308" id="v.i.i-Page_308" /> who can walk securely upon earth because heaven 
is a certainty to them. The awaking of Lazarus 
expresses his own hope very impressively. Death is 
a sleep; even though the body decay and begin to 
stink, what matters that? Christ has power on the 
last day to summon forth body and soul from the 
grave by a loud word. This belief is of supreme 
importance for the age of the martyrs in which the 
author now lives. Christ is the resurrection and 
the life; he that believeth on Him, even though he 
die, yet shall he live. With such a faith as this it 
was worth going forth to meet death.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.i-p13">In fact, persecution was the strongest impulse of 
all for the renewal of hope. At such times 
all the old Christian longing for the future burst 
into flame again. It is evident now that without 
hope the Christians are the most wretched of men. 
All manner of temptations, sufferings and tortures 
threaten them. Only he that hopeth can overcome. 
The First Epistle of St Peter is written with the 
object of awakening congregations that are in the 
midst of persecution to an ardent, earnest hope. 
It sets before them the greatness of this last great 
time of trial. For them that confess Christ 
there is consolation, for nominal Christians condemnation. Now the end must be awaited in 
prayer and in striving after righteousness, for the 
devil is going about like a roaring lion and is 
seeking whom he may devour. But our author 
is one of those Christians whose fear has been 
entirely cast out by their enthusiasm. “Praised 
be God, who begat us again unto a living hope 
by the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead.” <pb n="309" id="v.i.i-Page_309" />
The phrase “to give an answer concerning the 
hope that is in you,” instead of “your faith,” shows 
us to what an extent this hope is his one and all.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.i-p14">The somewhat earlier Epistle to the Hebrews 
was written during dark days, when the hearts 
of men failed them because the promise tarried 
and doubts arose and joy was crushed. That which 
gives St Peter’s Epistle its force and fire, the 
terrible earnestness of the struggle for life and 
death, is wanting here. The author of this Epistle 
is a man who looks back wistfully to the golden 
age of persecution, and would possess the martyr’s courage and the martyr’s hope in full measure, 
should the call come to him. The tedious dryness 
of the Melchizedek theories gives way at once 
to heartfelt tones of longing and enthusiasm as 
soon as he touches that which is his inmost possession, his hope. Even in the midst of learned 
disquisitions the reader is interrupted by the call: “Awake and look forward. He is coming. Hold 
your hope firm until the end.” This hope really 
constitutes his religion. Just like the author 
of the First Epistle of St Peter, he speaks of the 
confession of hope instead of the confession of 
faith. And as some of those to whom he was 
writing began to complain that the hope was 
never fulfilled, that Christians died without having 
inherited the promise, he added his well-known 
11th chapter, in which he draws up the long 
roll of the Old Testament men of faith, down to 
Jesus. All of them were men of hope, all were 
apparently deceived; but their hope possessed vigour 
enough to overcome all deceptions. Here, too, he <pb n="310" id="v.i.i-Page_310" /> finds the simplest words for his longing. Here we 
have no continuing city, but we seek one to come. 
We are strangers and pilgrims upon earth, on 
our way to our home on high. “There is a land of pure delight”: that and many another similar 
strain has its source in the Epistle to the Hebrews.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.i-p15">As we should naturally expect, Christian hope 
assumes its boldest, often its wildest, guise in 
the martyrs themselves a short time before their 
death. The bent of Ignatius mind, like that of 
the author of the Pastoral epistles, is ecclesiastical, 
and therefore, in so far, his nature is of this world. 
Even on his last journey when he is being conveyed 
to martyrdom, ecclesiastical concerns occupy him 
to the full. His six letters addressed to Asia 
Minor are almost wholly filled with the measures 
that are to be taken in the prosecution of the 
struggle against the Judaists and Docetae, and 
with the striving to subject the Churches entirely 
to the bishop. Nevertheless hope appears far more 
distinctly here than in the Pastoral epistles. The 
difference arises from the fact that here we have a 
martyr speaking to us—one who knows that within 
a few weeks he will be standing face to face with 
eternity. The writing addressed to Rome is the 
classical document for the martyr’s enthusiasm of 
this age. Ignatius’ one anxiety is lest certain 
members of the church should use their influence 
at the court and obtain his pardon. He begs 
the Romans to be sure not to do that. His one 
longing is to come to God as soon as possible—never mind how terrible the road. To come to 
God and to rise from the dead is identical for him. <pb n="311" id="v.i.i-Page_311" />
The intervening space between his death and the 
last day is non-existent for him. He has bidden 
farewell to everything here below. “Nothing in 
this world of sense is good.” “The pleasures of this 
world, the kingdoms of this dispensation, shall avail 
me nothing. Better to die and be with Christ than 
to rule over all the ends of the earth. I seek Him 
who died for us. To Him would I go who arose 
from the dead for us. I am near to be born again; 
hinder me not to live; do not wish me to die.” “My love is crucified; there is no fire within me 
that loves mere matter, but there is living water that 
speaketh to me and that saith to me from within: ‘Up 
and to the Father.’” “The wild beasts are the road 
to God.” The language which the martyr uses is of 
course somewhat extravagant. Yet who can tell 
all that passes in the soul of a man doomed to certain 
death? Polycarp’s prayer, which is handed down 
to us in the acts of the martyrs, and which he is 
said to have uttered while tied to the stake, is far 
more composed and calm. Both in its tone and 
language it harmonizes with the character of sane 
sobriety which we gather Polycarp to have possessed 
from this letter. It runs as follows: “I praise Thee 
that Thou didst deem me worthy of this day and 
hour, that I should be of the number of Thy 
witnesses and partake of the cup of Thine anointed 
to the resurrection of everlasting life both in soul 
and body, in the immortal spirit. May I this day 
be received among them as a well-pleasing sacrifice 
such as Thou hast before prepared and before revealed and made ready. Thou the only true God, 
Thou who liest never.” If the prayer is genuine, then <pb n="312" id="v.i.i-Page_312" /> we would infer that Polycarp had no stock of 
original ideas or words standing at his command. 
He is in every respect a Christian of the old tradition—but then how high an opinion we must form of a 
tradition which inspires a man at the stake with a 
prayer breathing such quietness and confident hope.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.i-p16">The hope of the early Christians had its limitations, 
no doubt, and there was an element of hostility to 
the world in it. No thoughts of progress can be 
traced back to it. The gradual amelioration of 
the world, the interpenetration of every sphere of 
life with the Christian spirit, the growth of a new 
Christian humanity, were unfamiliar ideas to the 
Christian of the first age. “The world is rotten ripe for change”: that is the motto of most Christians, at 
bottom of the millenarians, too, who expect the 
transformation of the world to be brought about by 
tremendous catastrophes. In all this we can trace 
the influence of an old civilization fast hastening to 
decay. The little company of harried and persecuted 
Christians could not fancy that they would one 
day come to play a great part in the history of 
humanity. Their citizenship was in heaven. Here 
upon earth they lived as strangers and sojourners, as 
pilgrims to their heavenly home.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.i-p17">But what a mighty power there lay in this future 
hope. It achieved two memorable results: it  
overcame the deceived expectation as to the coming 
of Jesus and the kingdom of God. Men like the 
author of the Epistle to the Hebrews and the Johannine writings derive such joy and confidence from 
their hope that the element of time, the question 
whether we come to Jesus or whether Jesus comes <pb n="313" id="v.i.i-Page_313" />
to us, is a complete matter of indifference to them. 
And still more these men recognized that longing 
would cease to be longing if an attainable goal were 
set before it here upon earth. In the next place 
hope overcame the fear of death. Christ delivered 
all them who through fear of death were all their 
lifetime subject to bondage. Hope made of the 
Christians a people of martyrs who looked upon 
death as sleep and made light of all threats and 
tortures. Lastly, we have this great gain which 
serious-minded Christians drew from hope for their 
present life. Life in the light of eternity must 
itself become a life in the Eternal, in God, and in 
the good. Moral discipline, earnestness, self-denial, 
freedom from the world, are all fortified by this 
resolute looking forward to the judgment and the 
vision of God. It is true that this applies not to 
the general mass of the Christians, but only to the 
serious-minded.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.i-p18">Whilst theology underwent a complete transformation through its alternations of controversy and 
agreement with Jews, Greeks, and Gnostics, hope, 
the main element in personal religion, remained 
the same. The Christianity that hopes is the 
Christianity of the early days. The martyrs 
Polycarp, Ignatius, and Justin take up exactly the 
same attitude to the present and the future, to 
death and to life, as Paul and Jesus did a century 
before. When the flame of hope flickers or actually 
goes out, Christianity is immediately extinguished 
with it.</p>

<pb n="314" id="v.i.i-Page_314" />
</div3>

        <div3 title="Chapter XIV. The Christian Mode of Life." id="v.i.ii" prev="v.i.i" next="v.i.iii">

<h2 id="v.i.ii-p0.1">CHAPTER XIV.</h2>
<h3 id="v.i.ii-p0.2">THE CHRISTIAN MODE OF LIFE.</h3>
<p class="first" id="v.i.ii-p1">FROM the very first there was a sharp distinction 
between the Christianity that was actually lived 
in the churches and the Christianity which the 
teachers of the Church postulated in their writings. 
It is the old chasm between the real and the ideal. 
The higher and the purer the ideal, the greater the 
divergence was bound to appear the more severe the 
criticism to be applied. That which is called worldliness did not make its way into Christianity through 
decay from some high level of excellence. It came 
through the mission itself as each new convert 
brought in a portion of the world along with him, 
and could not be raised at once to the level of the 
morality of the Gospel. Even in the apostolic age 
the world thus obtained a firm footing in the congregations, only it was, as a rule, still more or less 
concealed by the enthusiasm of the first love. There 
may of course have been isolated ideal congregations, 
but never an ideal Church. The First Epistle of St 
Clement gives us, it is true, a picture of the Church <pb n="315" id="v.i.ii-Page_315" />
of Corinth which is painted in an altogether ideal 
light; everything was perfect in this church—faith, 
piety, hospitality, knowledge, order, humility, unity, 
and charity—a magnificent picture. The descent 
from these heights to the actual reality a little later 
appears truly lamentable. But we may consider 
most of this description to be due to the vivid colouring of Greek rhetoric, the aim being to accentuate 
the contrast as much as possible. It is Paul and not 
Clement who presents us with a true picture of the 
Christianity of the Corinthians. It is true that in 
the sub-apostolic age we shall have to speak of an 
increase of worldliness. Enthusiasm, the first love, 
grew cold, and the position was rendered still more 
critical by the entrance of great multitudes into the 
Church. In some places worldliness flaunts about 
without either shame or attempt at concealment, so 
that the sharp line of distinction between the world 
and the congregations was obliterated at a very early 
date. Then came the distraction consequent upon 
the Gnostic controversies, which completely disorganized the congregations and often produced actual 
schism. The subsequent persecutions should have 
favoured a moral renovation; instead of this they 
frequently rather encouraged apostasy and hypocrisy. 
Nearly all the writings of our period bear witness 
to the great damage wrought by this process of 
worldliness, most of all the Pastoral epistles, the 
epistle of St James, and the “Shepherd” of Hermas. 
Decay set in among the leaders, and thence made its 
way through the whole of the congregation down to 
the newly-converted proselytes. Many of the old 
itinerant preachers, no longer exposed to the privations <pb n="316" id="v.i.ii-Page_316" /> of a missionary’s life in a heathen country, were 
the first to deteriorate in the shameless enjoyment of 
their privileges and in fanatical insubordination. This 
brought the ‘Spirit’ into discredit, and the place of 
the free teacher was taken by the permanent official. 
It soon became evident, however, that the presbyters 
were themselves in many cases too degenerate to be 
equal to the new and exacting claims that were made 
upon them. The author of the Pastoral epistles 
has to remind them of the elementary claims made 
by decency and order. Drunkenness, covetousness, 
coarseness, impurity, disorder in their own households, 
seem to have been found only too often even 
amongst the ruling elders. Such men exposed the 
Christians to the mockery of the heathens, and could 
acquire no authority in the congregations. It  
sometimes happened that proselytes were made bishops 
immediately after baptism, and then “being puffed 
up, fell into the condemnation of the devil.” It is 
possible that the earnest admonitions of the Pastoral 
epistles contributed to bring about a real improvement in the state of the officials. A comparison 
with the demands which Polycarp makes of them 
points to this conclusion. But examples of bad 
shepherds were not wanting even in later times, and 
it is from Polycarp himself that we hear how a certain 
presbyter named Valens and his wife caused great 
scandal at Philippi, especially by their covetousness, 
but also in other ways. Hermas complains at Rome 
of deacons who deprived widows and orphans of 
their means of subsistence and contrived to profit 
thereby themselves. It was indeed a calamity for 
the Christian Church that from the very first the <pb n="317" id="v.i.ii-Page_317" />
officials in the congregations frequently fell so far 
short of the ideal of their office. Complaints against 
priests and bishops are as old as Christianity itself. 
With the Gnostic movement came recrimination 
and competition amongst the office-bearers. Many 
congregations split asunder. Conventicles of the 
Gnostic prophets were held by the side of the principal 
assembly under the bishop. Even where there were 
no Gnostics, as in Hermas’ time at Rome, there were 
other false prophets of a similar nature who prophesied in secret and worked against the bishops. When 
the dividing line between orthodoxy and heresy had 
been clearly drawn and peace thereby restored to the 
Catholic congregations, it turned out that the bishops 
had serious rivals in their own congregations in the 
shape of the saints. Amongst all non-ascetic admirers 
of the ascetic ideal the ascetic was esteemed 
more highly than the priest. But the sanctity of 
these saints themselves—and the widows were 
counted as belonging to their number—was often of 
a somewhat fragile character. At a very early date 
we hear of widows in receipt of the charity of the 
congregation by reason of their honourable title, who 
nevertheless lived in luxury or simply went out in 
quest of a husband. It was so comfortable and 
profitable to be called widow that many women had 
themselves enrolled in the sacred order though they 
possessed means enough to support themselves and 
their children. Later on, the bishops had to meet 
yet another form of competition. Able teachers 
founded schools which became the intellectual centres 
of the congregations, to the great annoyance of many 
of the official leaders.</p>

<pb n="318" id="v.i.ii-Page_318" />
<p class="normal" id="v.i.ii-p2">If the leaders instead of resisting the progress of 
corruption had often enough themselves given way 
to it, we cannot be surprised if we find that the 
condition of the congregations had, speaking generally, deteriorated considerably at a very early date. 
We can already see the different classes of Christians 
with their special class sins. Amongst the women, 
the love of dress and finery increases to such an 
extent that it passes the bounds of decency. They 
are great gossips into the bargain. The warning of 
the letter to Titus addressed to the older women, 
that they should not suffer themselves to be enslaved by drink, gives rise to serious reflections. The 
rich and well-to-do soon degenerate into a merely 
nominal worldly Christianity. St James attacks 
them with such vehemence that the reader of his 
epistle is bound to ask himself whether his severe 
strictures are not intended for people outside the 
Church altogether. But St James is not writing for 
such; he really means rich Christians. They blaspheme the Christian name, for they do violence to the 
poorer brethren of the faith, and drag them before 
tribunals because they love gold more than God. 
They keep back the wages of the labourers who have 
reaped their fields, and so are the cause of the sighs of 
vengeance which mount up to God from these men. 
But they continue their life of careless extravagance 
and luxury. Such is the picture of the rich men of 
his day drawn by a brave teacher of the Church not 
quite one hundred years after Christ. Hermas confirms the statements of this call to repentance by the 
description which he gives of the state of things at 
Rome. For him, too, the rich and the merchants <pb n="319" id="v.i.ii-Page_319" />
are the chief representatives of worldly Christianity. 
When the merchants are on their journeys they are 
engrossed in their business and do not consort with 
the brethren. The rich do likewise, for fear lest they 
should be importuned for charity. It often happens 
that Christians suddenly become rich through some 
lucky turn of affairs, and gain reputation among 
the heathen. Then they assume an overbearing 
demeanour, they cease to attend the meetings, and 
henceforth consort with the heathen. Nor is the 
argument invalidated by the fact that Hermas very 
possibly borrowed it from some Jewish author. He 
applied it to his Christians. The conclusive consideration in this judgment of 
Hermas is the fact 
that association with the mostly poorer and less 
honoured Christians is felt to be a burden by the 
rich. The lower classes, however, are seen to have 
their signs of worldliness just as much as the upper. 
It was especially the slaves who caused serious-minded 
preachers to feel much anxiety. You might often 
have sought in vain for the most elementary morality. 
Slaves robbed their masters, or they cheated them 
and so endangered the good reputation of the congregation. Even if a Christian slave belonged to a 
Christian master the difficulties of the situation were 
rather aggravated than diminished. The slaves began 
to long for emancipation; they looked upon themselves as on a level with their masters, or even 
superior to them if they were better Christians.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.ii-p3">In addition to these sins peculiar to separate classes, 
were the signs of increasing worldliness common in a 
greater or less degree to all Christians in general. 
It would seem to be natural to assign the first place <pb n="320" id="v.i.ii-Page_320" /> here to unchastity, seeing that in so many writings of 
this period this is the first sin against which Christians are warned. If we remember that the demand 
of the Gospel for the strictest chastity now came into 
collision with the tolerance extended by heathen 
antiquity to every form of impurity, and even of 
bestiality, we should not be surprised to find that 
unchastity in every shape and form caused the 
Churches a great deal of serious trouble. Yet this is 
not the case, or at any rate not to any considerable 
extent. The place assigned to the demand for 
chastity is due to the influence of Jewish tradition. 
In itself it does not afford us any proof as to the 
actual condition of the congregations. In the Christian writings themselves the 
struggle against the coarser sins of the flesh appears to be far less prominent than in St Paul’s writings. We hardly ever 
meet with excuses such as he had to rebuke at 
Corinth. It was not so much immorality as the 
excessive chastity of many Christians which was the 
danger that threatened the congregations. For it 
was not only the Gnostics who looked upon entire 
continence as the sign of Christian perfection. It 
was the ideal of a good many orthodox Christians as 
well. Ignatius urges Polycarp to admonish the 
Christian women not to refuse the performance of 
their conjugal duty. This presupposes a struggle 
between the ascetic ideal and family life in many 
houses. We know that in St Paul’s time there were 
spiritual betrothals at Corinth between a Christian 
man and a maiden. In the sub-apostolic age we 
come across the dangerous custom of Christian 
brothers and sisters sharing one bed. Hermas plainly <pb n="321" id="v.i.ii-Page_321" />
alludes to the practice, and there is also a somewhat 
enigmatic passage in the Didache which appears to presuppose it. Surely the only 
result of such ascetic <i><span lang="FR" id="v.i.ii-p3.1">tours de force</span></i> was that a new gate was thereby opened for 
immorality. How often, indeed, are impure tendencies concealed under the cloak 
of religion. Or if devotional literature began to busy itself with the 
fabrication of stories of the conversion of great sinners—men and women—or of 
the preservation of chastity amid all temptations, then it took the enemy whom 
it combated into its own bosom. The introduction of the “Shepherd” of Hermas, 
too, betrays a curious kind of devotional taste. He sees his former mistress 
bathing and helps her in her ablutions. Then the thought occurs to him, “Had I 
but a wife of such beauty and such a character.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.ii-p4">This excessive chastity, however, was probably only 
the aim of individual members of the congregations. 
On the other hand, the opposite reproach of the so-called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i.ii-p4.1">διψυχία</span>, the weak half-heartedness which could 
not come to any clear decision either for or against 
Jesus, affected whole classes. The Christian hope, the 
life of prayer, Christian morality, all suffered grievous 
loss through this indecision and hesitation. The 
dividing line between Christianity and the world was 
thereby often obliterated even more than by gross sins.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.ii-p5">Another marked sign of worldliness was the decrease 
in public-spiritedness in many Christians. The 
apostolic age had been characterized—so St Paul 
himself tells us—by a deep concern for the good of 
the community. The apostle’s congregations were 
nurseries of the love which Jesus had brought into 
the world. In the sub-apostolic age complaints are <pb n="322" id="v.i.ii-Page_322" /> rife concerning the poor attendance at public worship 
and the separation of this person or group of persons 
from the other. Gnostic theories exercised a pernicious 
influence in this direction. They incited Christians to 
a kind of religious epicurism: they were to cut themselves loose from all worldly ties and live in complete 
isolation of the soul. They gave no thought to love, 
<i>i.e</i>., to the poor, the sick, prisoners, the hungry; works 
such as these were good enough for ‘respectable’ Christians who had not the Spirit. But even where 
there were no Gnostics there was not very much more 
public spirit. Those for the most part kept faithfully 
together who were in need of support. The others, 
the worldly-minded, frequently went their own way in 
search of honours or of riches. There was, however, a 
certain element of necessity in this decay of the concern for the public weal. The life of the community 
flourished at a time when there were as yet no Christian families, no Christian slave-owners, and the 
individual could therefore only live and subsist in the 
community. But as soon as Christianity penetrated 
deeper into the world, and consequently into the 
natural forms of association which had existed long 
before, the common life gradually lost its central 
signification. In such times of transition the great 
disadvantage of the change is often all that is noticed, 
whilst men’s eyes are blinded to the ground that has 
been won. And yet this was the way which the 
development of Christianity followed. Little by little 
the communities became superfluous, subsisting only 
as associations for worship, until the need for them 
arose spontaneously again later on under altered 
circumstances.</p>

<pb n="323" id="v.i.ii-Page_323" />
<p class="normal" id="v.i.ii-p6">The rapid increase in the Hellenization of Christianity, a process which was greatly accelerated by the 
Gnostic confusion, brought with it a danger of a quite 
peculiar nature. Greek Christians lost, or rather they 
never acquired, the sense that Christian piety is 
something altogether practical and simple. They 
took an exaggerated delight in speculation and disputation. These Greeks made the objects of the 
Christian faith the aim of their intellectual devices, 
just as every rhetorician chose his subject. They 
found something at once instructive and amusing in 
the fact that they had now received new problems 
from these barbaric Orientals. Hence it was that so 
many crowded into the profession of teacher. Given 
a certain amount of fluency, and a man might hope 
to become a celebrated Christian teacher. Even in 
those classes which were destitute of any real kind of 
rhetorical training the vice of pious gossip increased 
apace. Many Christians praised the clever preacher 
as they left the assembly without giving one moment’s thought to the fact that the practising of what was 
preached was more important than all else. The 
stupid idle chatter about faith and justification arose 
in consequence of the public reading of St Paul’s letters. It was Catholic Christians and not Gnostics 
who made use of the saying as to saving faith in 
such a way as to undermine morality. But the worst 
feature of all was the contrast presented between this 
gossip about spiritual things and the miserable condition of the elementary moral life. Jealousy and 
wrangling, slander and party strife, were all endured 
without any feeling of the contradiction to the ethical 
ideal that was thereby involved. Such was the <pb n="324" id="v.i.ii-Page_324" /> beginning of later Greek Christianity. After the 
First Epistle to the Corinthians, the Pastoral epistles 
and the Epistle of St James afford us some glimpses 
into this the earliest period of its history.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.ii-p7">Such was the Christian life of the sub-apostolic 
age in many quarters. Of course there is a bright 
side as well as a dark to the picture. If it were not 
so, the attraction which Christianity continued to 
exercise would not be intelligible. The severe 
criticism to which the above-mentioned faults are 
subjected in the Christian writings should itself be 
regarded as a formidable sign. For it is entirely the 
Christians themselves to whom we are indebted for 
our knowledge of the dark side of the life of the 
congregations, and together with this knowledge we 
have in each case the vigorous reaction of the 
Christian conscience presented to us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.ii-p8">What we have to do is to endeavour to realize 
the Christian ideal of life itself, as it was maintained 
by the teachers of the Church in so pleasing a contrast to all these aberrations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.ii-p9">On the whole it is the ideal of the first great 
age, only it has been enriched—and that not to its 
advantage—by a dogmatic and ecclesiastical outwork. 
This outwork is in a great measure—not wholly—the result of the Gnostic controversy. Perhaps 
the development of the Church would itself have 
produced it, The confession of the orthodox faith 
is claimed as the essence of Christianity and the 
presupposition for every recognition of Christian life. 
Christians were, it is true, the faithful, even in the 
time of St Paul and earlier, but the formulas of the 
faith were as yet very simple. The expansion of the <pb n="325" id="v.i.ii-Page_325" />
Christological confession shows us how an even 
greater importance was attached to the scope and 
contents of the faith, how faith came to be a formulated knowledge, a primitive kind of gnosis. Then 
the strict conception of orthodoxy was evolved in the 
course of the Gnostic controversy; the creed came 
to be the distinctive mark amongst Christians. He 
that cannot repeat the orthodox creed is of the 
devil. Nor was it long before this new orthodoxy 
brought forth a whole system of uncharitableness, 
censoriousness, and slander, such as was scarcely 
capable of increase. Enmity to the unbelieving 
Christian comes to be the mark of the true Christian. 
That was the first defection from the Gospel.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.ii-p10">In the next place, a prime importance was attached 
to ecclesiasticism, to subordination to the bishop and 
his jurisdiction. Originally the Christian care for the 
common weal furthered the mutual rendering of the 
services of love amongst the brethren and made them 
give heed to the voice of the Spirit in the prophets. 
As the new episcopal constitution was developed in 
the course of the sub-apostolic age, obedience to the 
officials of the Church came to be more and more 
regarded as of the greatest consequence. The First 
Epistle of St Clement shows us how the claims of the 
Church would have come to be urged above all else 
even without the Gnostic struggle. The author, 
writing on behalf of the Roman Church, endeavoured 
to restore ecclesiastical peace at Corinth, when the 
younger had stirred up strife against the older. To 
effect his purpose, he writes as though Christianity 
and ecclesiastical order were identical. Every defection from this order, every disturbance of ecclesiastical <pb n="326" id="v.i.ii-Page_326" /> unity, is to be taxed as a heinous sin, for 
ecclesiastical order is of divine origin. Subordination to the presbyters comes to be an essential 
characteristic of Christianity. In a long series of 
homilies which are apparently but loosely connected 
with the principal subject of the letter, the value 
and the blessing of the discipline of the Church are 
held up to the Corinthians, and proved by the 
authority of the Old Testament, by their harmony 
with the order of Nature. Among the subjects of 
these homilies are <i>jealousy</i>, the cause of the disturbances at Corinth; <i>repentance</i>, <i>i.e</i>., return to 
ecclesiastical discipline; <i>obedience</i>, <i>i.e</i>., subjection to 
the divine order (that of the Church); <i>humility</i>, the 
opposite of the exalting oneself above ecclesiastical discipline; <i>peace</i>, <i>i.e</i>., the harmony which is 
gradually to prevail, as in God’s creation, so also in 
the Church; and, generally speaking, <i>discipline</i>. We 
here learn how these oldest Christians interpreted 
the Pauline panegyric of love. For them it is the 
panegyric of ecclesiastical unity. It is of course 
quite true to say that it was only the actual 
condition of things at Corinth which caused the 
personal duties of Christians to be so entirely subordinated in this letter to their ecclesiastical obligations. There is no doubt, however, that we here see 
the first steps on the road towards Catholicism. The 
struggle with the Gnostics accelerated this development of ecclesiasticism, and almost threw it into 
confusion. The Christian’s first duty is now above 
all to be the faithful subject of the bishop, and to 
undertake nothing without him. Whoever does 
anything without the bishop serves the devil, so it is <pb n="327" id="v.i.ii-Page_327" />
said henceforth. It is especially in Ignatius that we 
find that the hierarchy has obtained a firm footing 
in the Christian life. We have gone back again 
to where Jesus began. That was the second great 
defection from the Gospel.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.ii-p11">Both orthodoxy and ecclesiasticism are henceforth 
essential elements in the Christian ideal. No one 
refusing to give ear to their claims can be said to be 
in possession of the ideal. But at the same time it 
would not be fair to be blind to the great fidelity 
shown throughout this age to the old Christianity. 
One result of the struggle against the Gnostics was to 
sharpen the insight of the teachers into the practical 
and ethical characteristics of the Gospel. And  
besides, men like the author of the Epistle to St James 
show us that even without this struggle, the chief 
thing needful was not forgotten by earnest minds.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.ii-p12">Most of the representatives of the Catholicism that 
is in process of development are unanimous in their 
enthusiastic proclamation: Christianity is practical 
piety, a new ethical life, a walking in righteousness, 
a doing of good works—nothing extraordinary, but 
just those of the every-day life—and love to the 
brethren. Speculations, mysticism, idle dreams and 
pious prattle—none of these nor yet asceticism is 
Christianity: they are something entirely foreign to 
it. This excellent principle is set forth with all 
conceivable clearness by the teachers of the Church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.ii-p13">The Pastoral letters, the writings of St John and 
the Epistle of St James, afford us the completest 
proof of this practical understanding of the Gospel.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.ii-p14">The author of the Pastoral letters manifests an 
instinctive hatred for every kind of speculation and <pb n="328" id="v.i.ii-Page_328" /> controversy. He can clearly see that these things 
have nothing whatever to do with Christianity. 
What he wants is piety, <i>i.e</i>., a purely ethical realization of religion. He describes its utility in perfectly 
simple language. God would not have controversy, 
but good works, for these alone are profitable to men. 
Piety, personal religion, is a great source of gain—a 
somewhat commonplace remark, but it saves religion 
from moral corruption. Where there are no fruits, 
corruption has doubtless set in. Our author combats 
ascetic tendencies such as celibacy, abstention 
from food and wine, bodily exercise which profiteth 
little, no less vigorously than the craving for discussion. Thereby, too, he saves simple morality 
and the faith in Providence, which are incompatible 
with asceticism. He goes to such lengths in his 
polemic against asceticism that he would have bishops 
married, and forbids Timothy to drink only water. 
He shows his sound and sober anti-asceticism, too, in 
his treatment of the widows. He limits the <i><span lang="LA" id="v.i.ii-p14.1">vita religiosa</span></i> as much as possible, and leads women back to 
the tasks of every-day life—above all, to the education 
of children. Young widows are to marry again,  
otherwise they will fall prey to Satan in the end. No ‘superior ‘morality is demanded of the bishop, except 
that he is only permitted to marry once. He is to be 
a thorough Christian, and a pattern of Christian life—that is enough. Hence 
weight is attached to his Christian marriage and household, to his honesty, 
modesty, freedom from love of gold, sobriety and kindliness. Thus the clergy are 
to be reformed on the foundation of the simple Gospel. The Pastoral epistles by 
no means represent a low level of Christianity, <pb n="329" id="v.i.ii-Page_329" />
a Christianity of just an average nature. On 
the contrary, the aversion shown for speculation and 
asceticism—the monkish ideal—is the presupposition 
of the genuine conception of Christian life. It must 
be admitted that these letters breathe a somewhat 
Philistine sobriety: there is an absence of any very 
great warmth or fervour of language. But in combating a number of extravagant fanatics and sophists, 
this sobriety was the salvation of Christianity. The 
author was a thoroughly sound Christian who was 
entitled—none more so—to the claim that he 
possessed the sound doctrine.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.ii-p15">The author of the Johannine writings took good 
care that no reader of his Gospel should be in any 
doubt as to the practical character of Christianity. 
For him, as for the author of the Pastoral epistles, 
Christianity is faith and love. Faith comes first. 
The aim of the first twelve chapters is to recommend 
it to us, and to defend it from attacks from without. 
Then the last discourses of Jesus reveal the real 
essence of discipleship which presupposes faith as 
something purely practical. First comes the washing 
of the disciples feet as an example of ministering 
love, then the new commandment, the testament of 
the love of the brethren. But the parable of the vine 
and the branches in the fifteenth chapter, affords us 
the clearest insight of all into the character of Christian discipleship. The disciple’s aim is to bring forth 
fruits, to realize religion in good works. This bringing forth of fruit is only possible through communion 
with Jesus, or, as John says, by ‘abiding’ in Jesus. 
There is a mystic ring about the expression, and it is 
even possible that John borrowed it from the Gnostics. <pb n="330" id="v.i.ii-Page_330" /> But he himself immediately adapts the mystical expression to ethical requirements. Communion with 
Jesus consists in the faithful keeping of His words. 
Our only guarantee for its persistence is the keeping 
of His commandments, and the chiefest of these is 
love to the brethren, which is to go as far as the 
laying down of one’s life for their sakes. So, too, 
there is no friendship with Jesus unless “ye do that 
which I command you.” The sequence of thoughts 
is, it is true, illogical. Communion with Jesus is on 
the one hand said to be the condition for the bringing 
forth of fruits, and on the other, it is itself conditioned 
by the keeping of the commandments—in other 
words, by the fruits. Nevertheless, the aim of these 
exhortations is perfectly clear. Faith and a life in 
righteousness form one indivisible whole, and the 
righteous life is God’s aim in uniting us with Jesus. 
Exactly the same current of thought runs through 
the first epistle, only the contrast with the Gnostic 
terms of expression causes them to be rather more 
accentuated. Nothing can be more magnificent than 
the opening words of his polemic against his adversaries, the purely moral conception of the knowledge 
of God. If God is light, then our duty is plain: it is 
to walk in the light.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.ii-p16">There is no knowledge of God unless we do His 
commandments.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.ii-p17">There is no love of God unless we keep His words.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.ii-p18">There is no being in God unless we walk in Jesus’ footsteps.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.ii-p19">There is no being in the light unless we show love 
to the brethren.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.ii-p20">A Christian is a child of God if he does righteousness <pb n="331" id="v.i.ii-Page_331" />
and loves the brethren. That is the only 
criticism both before God and men. Love does not 
consist in the mystic flight of the soul to God; God 
is invisible: we cannot love Him, therefore, directly. 
All love of God must show itself forth as love of 
the brethren, and that not in words but in deeds, 
beginning with the ungrudging gift right up to the 
laying down of one’s life. The ethical character of 
the Gospel cannot be expressed more magnificently 
than in the solemn adjuration: the world with its 
cravings is passing away, but those who do God’s will live for ever. It is only the constant repetition 
of the claim for the orthodox confession as the presupposition of all morality that reminds us of the 
difference between these statements and the sayings 
of Jesus. No man is less of a mystic than this John, 
for whom the ethical alone is eternal. True, he often 
uses mystical words; so, <i>e.g</i>., in the celebrated passage 
of the entrance of the Father and the Son into the 
hearts of the disciples. The reason for that is that in 
his time such expressions were very frequent among 
Christians, echoes of the former doctrine of the 
indwelling of the Spirit. But whenever John adapts 
a mystical expression of this kind, he emphasizes the 
ethical demand, the keeping of the commandments, 
far more than the promised blessedness. The vision 
of God is reserved for the future. The road that 
leads to it passes through simple morality and love, 
not through speculation, and not through religious 
epicurism. Such is the motto of St John’s practical 
Christianity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.ii-p21">The authors of the Pastoral epistles and of the 
Johannine writings were led to emphasize the <pb n="332" id="v.i.ii-Page_332" /> practical element in Christianity by their controversy 
with the Gnostic teachers who recommended speculations, mysticism and asceticism. The Epistle of 
St James has the same aim in view, though not 
occasioned in the same manner. At first sight it 
consists of a number of loosely arranged and loosely 
connected sentences, as though it were a congeries of 
Jewish and Christian proverbs. And yet there is an 
underlying unity. Throughout, the author strikes a 
clear and dominant note—the cry to be up and 
doing, Christianity is something practical—the fight 
against everything that is corrupt, torpid, morbid in 
the congregations. The ideal Christian—so he appears 
to the author’s mind—is the active, energetic man 
who toileth terribly. This ideal he does not preach 
systematically, but sets it forth in a number of 
antitheses to the defects of his day. No mere hearing, but doing of the word. No service of God which 
consists solely in ceremonial observances, but a 
practically divine service, deeds of mercy to widows 
and orphans, and the keeping oneself pure from the 
contamination of the world. No boasting of faith 
and justification; works belong to faith or else it is 
dead. No pious prattle about spiritual things, but 
silence and action. No pluming oneself on the 
theoretical possession of wisdom. Wisdom is to be 
recognized by a man’s walk, by the fruits of chastity, 
peaceableness, and goodness. The author of this 
epistle was certainly no spiritually profound teacher, 
far indeed from being a match for St Paul, whose 
misunderstood formulas he combats. But what a 
splendid, sound Christian he is, after the mind of 
Jesus, for all that! A truly comforting appearance <pb n="333" id="v.i.ii-Page_333" />
in the sub-apostolic age, completely untouched by 
the Hellenic and Gnostic spirit; no intellectual giant, 
but a hero in moral excellence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.ii-p22">Would that they had written in their own names, 
these simple saviours of Christianity in its darkest 
hour! They understood the Gospel of Jesus better 
than all later Catholic and Protestant dogmatists. 
The pseudo-James is, besides this, entirely untouched 
by orthodoxy and ecclesiasticism. Both the other 
authors, however, afford a good proof that the heart 
of practical Christianity remained untouched by those 
outworks of dogmatism and ecclesiasticism. Orthodoxy and ecclesiasticism were the necessary armour 
for the substance of the Gospel of Jesus. It needed 
a protection such as this, capable of resisting the 
world both within and without. They were not the 
main thing—not even for those who fought for them. 
The main thing even now was the fruit of good 
living, the doing of God’s will, as John says, in Jesus’ words. The authors of the Epistle to the Hebrews, 
of the First Epistle of St Peter, of the First and 
Second of Clement, Ignatius, Polycarp, Justin, all 
thought and wrote in the same strain. In this main 
point they are all evangelical Christians.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.ii-p23">The only question now is, What transformation did 
the practical ideal itself undergo, what aspects were 
bound to acquire prominence in consequence of the 
altered historical position? The one thing needful 
is still, at bottom, that which it was in the Gospel of 
Jesus—to be in the right relation to the three great 
realities, to one’s own soul, to one’s brother, and to 
God. Only—as we already have seen was the case in 
St Paul—certain special claims have to be emphasized <pb n="334" id="v.i.ii-Page_334" /> in consequence of the formation of communities and 
the contrast to the heathen surroundings; and besides 
this, an even greater attention has necessarily to be 
paid to the outer forms of the life of the community.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.ii-p24">Sanctification is the watchword for the individual 
in relation to himself. As before, the word signifies 
renunciation of the sinful world and consecration of 
the entire personal life to God. Included in this is 
naturally a decided abjuration of all elementary sins, 
such as drunkenness, thieving and lying, all forms of 
idolatry, of magic and the like. But the resolve to 
live a life of purity excels all other demands. It 
often appears to be absolutely the most important 
element in the conversion to Christianity. Justin 
tells us of a Roman woman who had lived a life of 
vice. The very first thing that she did after her 
conversion by a teacher named Ptolemaus was to 
renounce her unchaste life. The case is a typical 
one. The dividing line between the Christian and 
the non-Christian is above all else a difference of 
attitude and of judgment with regard to the laxity 
and the filth of the sexual life amongst the heathen. 
The reaction against the prevailing immorality soon 
passed over into asceticism. The first commencements of the monkish ideal date from the age with 
which we are now concerned. In like manner more 
value was attached in many instances to external 
purity than to the purity of the heart. The strict 
ecclesiastical discipline which inexorably excluded 
fornicators and adulterers, but naturally could not 
control impure thoughts, was bound to play directly 
into the hands of hypocrisy in many cases. Nevertheless the strictness with which the early Christians <pb n="335" id="v.i.ii-Page_335" />
pressed this claim above all others was fully justified. 
All other Christian virtues, love to the brethren, 
trust in God, patience, peaceableness, can neither 
flourish, or are rightly regarded as tainted with 
hypocrisy where the individual has not yet gained 
control over his natural impulses. And again, how 
could the Christians have possibly engaged in their 
struggle against the whole world without including 
in their ideal the most absolute demand for chastity? 
The greatness of this, the earliest age, just consists in 
the refusal on the part of the Christians to make any 
compromises—without abatement of one jot or tittle 
they press their lofty ideal upon a world which, 
it must be admitted, is not yet equal to such an 
exalted standard. In spite of much backsliding on 
the part of individuals, the Christian congregations 
could honestly claim to be the homes of a pure and 
healthy life. And that meant a great deal.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.ii-p25">Naturally, then, the chiefest concern of the 
Christian teachers in laying down their prescriptions for marriages, Christian as well as mixed, was 
to see the ideal of purity and fidelity realized in 
them. Hence their campaign against luxury and 
the love of dress. The custom of concluding the 
marriage ceremony before the bishop dates from the 
time of Ignatius, and proved salutary and beneficial 
in encouraging publicity and preventing precipitancy. 
The author of the First Epistle of St Peter 
endeavours to elevate the position of women and 
to ennoble marriage by his sensible admonitions 
addressed to Christian husbands. At the same time 
he warns the wives of heathen husbands against a 
mistaken spirit of proselytising, and urges them to <pb n="336" id="v.i.ii-Page_336" /> gain influence by their conduct without a word being 
said. The Pastoral epistles lay great emphasis on 
good order in the household and an honest education, 
and would have the women be good housewives. 
Nearly all the teachers of the sub-apostolic age 
recognize it as their duty to apply the principles of 
the gospel to the married state, without forgetting 
unmarried women and widows—the simplest and 
most natural of requirements, one would think. But 
we must remember that their task was to create a 
firmly-established Christian tradition in quarters 
where the most primitive conceptions of what was 
right and decent were often to seek. All the 
blessings of pure and healthy ideas and habits which 
it is still in our power to enjoy to-day are derived 
from this Christian tradition.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.ii-p26">The restriction of brotherly love to the members 
of the congregation dates from the establishment of 
the congregations as organized bodies. It was necessary, and not in itself injurious. Reminiscences of 
Jesus' commandment of love without limits, and 
especially of love to one’s enemies, are not wanting. 
The First Epistle of St Peter, Ignatius and Polycarp, 
dating from the period of persecution, admonish us 
to this love in splendid words which might just as 
well have stood in the gospel. Unfortunately the 
Gnostic controversy introduced a hostile and censorious spirit into the Church 
itself, and so brotherly love was restricted to orthodox believers. In the 
Johannine writings this restriction meets us in an altogether un-Christian form. 
“Not for the world do I pray,” says Jesus in the high-priestly prayer. And how 
poor a thing after all is the new commandment <pb n="337" id="v.i.ii-Page_337" />
of love to each other—<i>i.e</i>., of Christians 
to Christians—compared with the absolute boundless 
love enjoined in the Sermon on the Mount. As the 
Gospel of St John limits the frontiers of love in the 
direction of the world with a downright narrow-mindedness, so do the epistles against the heretics 
within the Church. Even the friendly greeting—the 
outward token of humanity—is to be refused to the 
man who holds not the doctrine “Jesus Christ come 
in the flesh.” The duty of intercessory prayer is not 
to extend as far as those who have committed deadly 
sin. None of these propositions breathe the spirit of 
the gospel, for the simple Christian conscience cannot 
reconcile itself to them. But when once we have 
come within St John’s narrow circle there is  
something great, it must be admitted, in the intensity of 
his love. From that narrow heart of his nothing but 
warmth and fervour shines forth. In fact, it may be 
said generally that love of the brethren, manifesting 
itself especially in works of charity and mercy, is 
reckoned as the essential element of religion in all 
the writings of our period. Sanctification and 
brotherly love are often mentioned together as 
making up the sum and substance of all the claims of 
the religious life. In controversy with the Gnostics, 
love is claimed as the characteristic of orthodox 
Christianity, for the Gnostic theories sanctioned 
religious egoism. And a further indication of the 
immense esteem in which love was held may be found 
in the fact that the saying “Love covers a multitude 
of sins” directly or indirectly colours the writings of 
the sub-apostolic age, and almost rivals in importance 
the statement as to the faith that forgives all sins. <pb n="338" id="v.i.ii-Page_338" /> Whoever has distinguished himself by works of 
mercy may hope to find grace with God in the day 
of judgment. However much we may be forced to 
admit that this conception paved the way even now 
for the later Catholic doctrines of salvation by works 
and human merit, there is yet much that gladdens 
one in it, for it exalts love, the truly divine element 
in us, above all else. The striking conclusion of the 
eschatological discourse of Jesus in St Matthew, 
wherein everlasting blessedness is promised all those 
who have given either food or drink, lodging or 
raiment, to one of the least of His brethren, or visited 
them in sickness or imprisonment, while those who 
did not do so are condemned, is surely more in 
accordance with the mind of the Master than all 
the statements as to faith and unbelief which the 
evangelist John puts into His mouth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.ii-p27">The principal direction in which this brotherly 
love was manifested in the sub-apostolic age may be 
gathered from the concrete instances mentioned by St 
Matthew in the verses just quoted. Hospitality, the 
lodging and caring for missionaries and the many other 
brethren on their journeys, usually comes first. Here, 
too, is the place to notice the custom of the washing 
of the feet which the Pastoral letters and St John 
presuppose as firmly established. If we next consider the single congregation in itself, we have the 
duties of the care for the poor, the support of widows 
and orphans with food, drink, and clothing, the 
visiting and caring for the sick. Later on there was 
a church fund for widows who were under the 
bishop’s special care, though the Epistle of St James 
and Hermas still enjoin upon all Christians the duty <pb n="339" id="v.i.ii-Page_339" />
of visiting the fatherless and widows in their affliction. 
In certain localities we find the custom of the ransoming of Christian slaves from their masters prevalent. 
A new duty was added to these in the age of persecution, viz., the visiting of imprisoned Christians, the 
earliest description of which is given us by the 
satirist Lucian. All these services of love were 
rendered personally in the oldest time, not by the 
bishop alone, but by every member of the congregation. Rich and fashionable people were especially 
expected to perform such duties and thereby prove 
the sincerity of their Christianity. At a very early 
date, however, personal service came to be compounded for by almsgiving, whereby the principal 
importance was attached to the amount given. The 
Lucan writings, Hermas, the Didache and the Second 
Epistle of St Clement, introduced this form of 
piety from Judaism into the Christian Church, and 
enhanced its reputation. One can already hear the 
ominous watchwords: “Almsgiving alleviates the 
burden of sins or releases a man from sin and from 
death.” Luke and Hermas uphold the theory that 
the rich man can acquire heaven by his charities to 
poor Christians. Hermas maintains that he can 
even gain blessing on earth thereby. According to 
the second parable of Hermas, it is only the poor 
Christian who has religion in the strict sense of the 
word, and that as a poor man. His prayers alone 
find access to God, and not those of the rich 
man. If the rich man would have any share in 
religion he must obtain the poor man’s mediation by 
his charities. That was of course the caricature of 
the evangelical ideal of love. Nor can we find much <pb n="340" id="v.i.ii-Page_340" /> consolation in the thought that this second parable 
was perhaps written by a Jew and was taken over 
unchanged by Hermas. It is bad enough that a 
Christian could appropriate such a writing. But most 
Christian teachers knew that the bestowing of money 
or of goods formed but a little fraction of that all-embracing requirement. Be he rich or poor, much 
more is expected of the individual member by the 
Church—mutual forbearance and forgiveness, sympathy and comfort, while each gives way to the other, 
and thinks only of his neighbour’s well-being with 
patience and meekness. How far this ideal of love 
was realized in the churches we cannot tell. But 
the maintenance of the old ideal was a blessing in 
itself. Many proselytes were attracted by the rich 
manifoldness of the Christian love of the brethren 
more than by anything else. And on the contrary, 
nothing injured a congregation so much as when 
rich individuals abstained from works of love. The 
strength and the beauty of Christian love were most 
strikingly confirmed in the days of distress and 
persecution. It was then that the members of a 
congregation felt that the whole of Christendom 
prayed and suffered with them; money was gathered, 
letters were exchanged, good counsel and comfort 
freely given.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.ii-p28">A special signification is now also attached to the 
summons to Christians to show trust in God: it is 
the duty to approve their constancy and their valour 
in suffering, and if need be in death. No other admonition is of greater importance in relation to God. 
The love of the brethren provides against all necessities both within and without. But when face to <pb n="341" id="v.i.ii-Page_341" />
face with the foe, the individual must depend upon 
God’s comfort and promises. The Apocalypse and 
then the First Epistle of St Peter are the earliest of a 
long series of writings intended to comfort and to exhort martyrs. All later writers continue in the same 
strain. The example of Jesus, the first martyr, now 
exercised a mighty influence upon the hard-pressed 
Church. The Apocalypse, the First Epistles of St 
Peter and St John, hold Him up to the eye of the 
Christians as their leader in suffering and in death. “Be of good cheer: I have overcome the world.” 
As the Master overcame, so, too, the disciple may 
overcome. The call to show a heroic trust in God 
was first of all addressed to the leaders. It is for 
them that John draws the picture of the true 
shepherd, who lays down his life for his sheep, and of 
the cowardly hireling who abandons them and flies 
away at the approach of the wolf. There is no lack 
of instances of apostasy and desertion from the very 
first. The separation from all one’s relations, the 
sufferings of imprisonment and of torture, all the 
dread antecedents of martrydom, caused many a 
brave Christian to waver for a moment. But all 
hesitation vanished as he looked forward and beheld 
the victor’s crown. Make whatever abstractions you 
like, there is something inexpressibly great in these 
Christians, none of whom could tell whether he would 
not have to go forth to martyrdom on the morrow.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.ii-p29">The expectation of the Parousia was of the greatest 
importance for the Christian life. It definitely 
turned the lives of all serious-minded people in the 
direction of eternity. They applied the words “the 
world passeth away and the lust thereof” to all that <pb n="342" id="v.i.ii-Page_342" /> ancient civilization had to offer. Hence there is 
scarcely any appreciation whatever of culture in early 
Christian ethics. It is true the State is judged least 
severely in spite of the persecutions, because it has 
both the power and the function of guaranteeing 
order and peace. And of learning, too, the Christians 
just took as much as served for edification and 
defence. Everything else—art, social intercourse, 
amusement—belongs, in the judgment of most men, 
to Satan’s kingdom, for it is filled with a hundred 
temptations to sin. Very rarely indeed do we come 
across any statement that is free from this narrow 
restrictedness of view, and that shows us how the 
Christian is to go through life as master of this 
world and superior to it. John gives the motto: “Love not the world: all that is in the world is 
not of the Father.” There was something narrow 
and sectarian that obtained a firm footing in 
Christian ethics from the very first. That was the 
reverse of its strength. The Christians came into the 
world as rebels against the prevailing religions and 
customs. They waged war against its faith and 
fashions, against long-standing habits and tolerance of 
evil. The world was their enemy; how could they 
have loved it? The time had not yet come for a 
positive appreciation of the benefits of culture and 
civilization. It was martyrs that were now needed, 
men who valued death for their faith more highly 
than all that the world had to offer.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.ii-p30">It was a great achievement—this clear recognition 
of the Gospel’s claims which maintained itself till 
the middle of the second century. A Christian—there is no doubt about this—is one who is master <pb n="343" id="v.i.ii-Page_343" />
of himself, who loves the brethren, and trusts God 
even unto death. This clear vision is about to be 
dimmed, it is true: Catholic aberrations, the extreme 
value attached to alms, fasting, celibacy, are near 
at hand, but as yet they have left the main points 
untouched. The preacher who composed the 
so-called Second Epistle of St Clement at a fairly 
early date had indeed no bad understanding of 
the Gospel of Jesus. Apologists such as Aristides 
and Justin hold up the moral greatness of Christianity to the heathen. But these were in themselves 
mere words, theories, and the real condition of many 
congregations by no means corresponded to the ideal. 
They were tainted by the canker of worldliness. It 
is a question even now whether the Churches can 
in the long run fulfil their function, which is to 
be the means of redemption. But this is not the 
really essential matter. The Christianity which Jesus 
brought into the world is something personal. In 
the strict sense, therefore, it can never be realized 
save in individuals. All outward forms of association entangle it with the world and produce a 
confusion between the ideal and the real. Christians 
are at all times single individuals. Such individuals 
existed in the sub-apostolic age; probably they 
existed in greater numbers then than later. It was 
only through these individuals that the Christianity of 
that age as a whole was impregnated with the 
Christian character.</p>

<pb n="344" id="v.i.ii-Page_344" />
</div3>

        <div3 title="Chapter XV. The Redemption." id="v.i.iii" prev="v.i.ii" next="vi">
<h2 id="v.i.iii-p0.1">CHAPTER XV.</h2>
<h3 id="v.i.iii-p0.2">THE REDEMPTION.</h3>
<p class="first" id="v.i.iii-p1">CHRISTIANITY appeared in the world as the religion 
of redemption. Promising, as it does, everlasting 
bliss to mankind, and setting forth as the road thereto 
the doing of God’s will, its aim is to inspire men 
even now with courage, strength and joy for the new 
life, through the gladness of communion with God. 
Jesus Himself was more than a prophet and teacher 
of God’s will. He came to men as their Redeemer, 
to bring God near to them and lift them up to be 
children of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.iii-p2">After His death, His redemptive power continued 
to work in the fellowship of His disciples, as the 
Spirit of Christ, to use St Paul’s expression. The 
story of His life, and, still more, the new life of His 
disciples, kindled at His flame, now took the place of 
His Person. Christianity ever clung fast to this its 
claim. It did not merely hold up the goal to men 
and show the way to blessedness. It did, as a matter 
of fact, set their feet on the right road and led them 
to their journey’s end by imparting the power of God 
which lives in Jesus and His disciples. Everything, <pb n="345" id="v.i.iii-Page_345" />
therefore, converges on the message of the love or 
grace of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.iii-p3">What do we learn of this redemption in the sub-apostolic age? We must draw a sharp distinction 
between the actual experiences and the postulates. 
The latter we shall do well to regard with the 
greatest distrust. Christian writings are filled from 
one end to the other with statements as to the value 
of the death of Jesus and of baptism, of the new 
birth and reception of the Spirit. But they are 
partly apologetic, and partly devotional watchwords 
and formulas handed on from one man to another, 
a part of the language of Christianity, without any 
objective reality necessarily corresponding to them. 
The Epistle of Barnabas may serve us as a deterrent 
example: “We enter the water full of sin and of 
filth; we come forth with fruit in our hearts, for we 
have our hope set on Jesus in the Spirit. Before 
this our heart was a dwelling place of demons; when 
we received forgiveness and hoped in His name, 
then we were created anew from the beginning.” 
Nothing could be better expressed. If it were only 
true! The authors of the Epistle to the Hebrews, 
the First of St Peter, the First of Clement, and Justin 
ascribe forgiveness and cleansing power to the blood 
of Jesus, and thereby prove that reliance was placed 
on this. Here we have merely theories, however, 
and theories alone are never able to guarantee a new 
life. Listen to the author of the Epistle to the 
Hebrews: “If the blood of goats and bulls and the 
ashes of a heifer, sprinkling them that have been 
defiled, sanctify unto the cleanness of the flesh: how 
much more shall the blood of Christ cleanse your <pb n="346" id="v.i.iii-Page_346" /> conscience from dead works to serve the living God?” 
The learned author is, of course, perfectly right in 
refusing to admit that the blood of the sacrificial 
victims has any efficacy upon the conscience: but is 
the blood of Christ, then, any more suited to cleanse 
the conscience? How can the debt of personal, 
moral wrongdoing be wiped out by another’s blood? 
Much superstition was attached from the earliest 
times to the blood of Christ and to baptism. The 
effects of both were conceived of as magical, even 
where no change in the moral nature followed. A 
necessary consequence of this theology of the blood 
of Christ and of the sacraments was that men contented themselves with the external objective facts 
and never asked themselves the question: Am I really a redeemed person in my 
life?</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.iii-p4">We are on different ground altogether when 
Christians speak of their conversion. Here we come 
across positive facts. The majority of every congregation was as yet formed of converts from heathen 
ism. Here conversion was an occurrence the day 
and hour of which were known to every man, for it 
divided the whole life into two clear divisions. For 
most men it marked the breach with an evil past, 
when the filth of bestial barbarity and childish superstition were laid aside. The Christian fellowship 
conferred great gifts upon them: a pure and moral 
faith in God, the Gospel ideal of life, and an unshaken hope which lifted them up above all need. 
In addition they received at their entrance the 
promise of the forgiveness of all past sins, a gift that 
brought the greatest blessedness to earnest seekers, 
of doubtful value, however, to such as were of baser <pb n="347" id="v.i.iii-Page_347" />
alloy. The new converts were by the grace of God 
confirmed in their possession of all these realities. 
The sudden transition to their new condition produced 
psychical convulsions in many, mysterious ecstatic 
phenomena. Yet such cases were exceptional. The 
preponderant feeling which characterized the reception of these new gifts was something half rational, 
half superstitious. The immense impression made 
by conversion, the sharp antithesis between then and 
now, finds frequent expression in early Christian 
literature. If the expression is not all too  
stereotyped, we may be sure that there is some underlying 
experience. Yet in very early times such experiences 
came to be clothed in a traditional liturgical language 
which has to be accepted with caution.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.iii-p5">But now we come to the principal question: Does 
the rest of the Christian life correspond to the conversion? Does the Christian 
really lead a redeemed life from baptism onwards?</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.iii-p6">All that we gather from the Pastoral epistles, the 
Epistle of St James, the “Shepherd” of Hermas, the 
sermon of Clement, leads us to answer the questions 
decidedly in the negative. Very many Christians 
indeed cannot be counted redeemed. The difference 
between the former and the present life was frequently 
imperceptible. Heathen laxity and licentiousness, 
superstition, uncertainty and fear, party spirit, care—all 
made their way over into the Christian congregations 
from their heathen surroundings. The state of things 
presupposed by the Epistle of St James and the 
personality of Hermas afford the plainest evidence. 
The readers of the Epistle, <i>e.g</i>., are on so low a plane 
that it is quite intelligible that the question has been <pb n="348" id="v.i.iii-Page_348" /> asked whether they are Christians at all. The author 
inveighs against his rich readers with a “Woe unto 
you,” as though they stood outside of the Church. 
And naturally, for they blaspheme the Christian 
name by their un-Christian conduct. Nor do the 
majority of the congregation appear to have been 
much better. “You crave for something and do not 
get it. You commit murder and try your utmost to 
secure the thing and yet you cannot do so. You 
quarrel and fight. You do not get what you want 
because you do not ask. When you ask you do not 
get it, because you ask for a wrong purpose—to 
spend what you get upon your pleasures.” “Make 
your hands clean, you sinners, and your hearts pure, 
you vacillating men! Be afflicted, and mourn, and 
weep.” Are these men still to be considered Christians? Yes or no, as you like it. Redeemed children 
of God they are not.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.iii-p7">With the exception of Ignatius, the Roman 
prophet Hermas is the only Christian whom we 
get to know personally from his writings. The 
declaration at his baptism that his sins were forgiven 
him had made a profound impression upon him. 
This forgiveness, however, only covered his pre-Christian past. After baptism—so he was taught—the Christian was to sin no more, but remain pure. 
This was a sheer impossibility for Hermas and his 
family. His household was disorderly. His children 
blasphemed God, betrayed their parents, and lived 
riotous lives. His wife sinned continuously with 
her tongue. But he himself is far from being an 
ideal character. At the very beginning of his book 
his conscience pricks him because of adulterous <pb n="349" id="v.i.iii-Page_349" />
thoughts; his imagination is altogether corrupt and 
easily trespasses on forbidden ground. He behaves 
toward his children like a good-natured blockhead, 
and shuts his eyes to their failings. The third 
commandment contains a terrible confession as to 
his truthfulness: “Never in all my life have I spoken 
a single true word, but always and to all men have 
I spoken with cunning and made my lies pass as 
good coin among all; nor did any man ever contradict 
me, but they believed my words.” Hence, too, 
throughout his life he knows that he is full of sin, 
and confessions of sin are never absent from his lips. 
His will-power is half broken. He has no backbone. 
Fear always has the upper hand in him. The picture 
which we gather from his writings as a whole gives 
one the impression of an unredeemed nature. Sin 
holds him fast in her chains. He cannot shake 
himself free. Hence his anxious question, “What 
must I do to be saved? How shall I make atonement 
to God for my misdeeds, if even sins of thought 
are recorded?”</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.iii-p8">The picture is, of course, incomplete. We have 
not got the whole Hermas, any more than the 
prophet Ezra in his prayers and questionings is 
the whole Ezra. His personality is divided into a 
strong and a weak half. The former is represented 
by the angel, Hermas’ better self. True, the woman 
who appears to him in the first vision merely 
represents his evil conscience, which fills him with 
misery. But otherwise the angel is sharply distinguished from him, as the soul of all that is good 
and confident and glad and strong. He speaks but 
to utter vigorous commands. “Be of good cheer, <pb n="350" id="v.i.iii-Page_350" /> doubt not; be strong, believe; cast thy care upon 
the Lord.” The fourth vision is especially instructive, where Hermas overcomes the terrors of the 
last vision by recollection of the voice which he 
heard, “Doubt not, Hermas.” Thereupon Hermas 
puts on the armour of faith, thinks of the great 
things which the angel has taught him, and plucks 
up courage. His conversation with the angel at the 
close of the twelfth commandment is likewise full 
of comfort. When he asks in doubt whether God’s commandments <i>can</i> ever be fulfilled, the angel 
answers: “If you resolve that they shall be fulfilled, 
they can be easily: they will not be hard.” Hence 
in the end the picture emerges of a Christian who in 
spite of all weakness and corruption has good and 
glad moments in his life whence he draws strength 
to persevere bravely on his journey.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.iii-p9">In addition to this there is the great consolation 
which Hermas is able to announce to himself and 
all Christians: God’s great mercy affords all Christians yet one other grace, that of repentance. If 
they avail themselves of this at once while it is still 
to-day, their earlier Christian sinful life shall be 
wiped away. Hermas describes the impression which 
this message made upon him: “When I heard thee 
announce this to me in these very terms, I was 
awakened unto life.” So in the third vision: “Power 
came upon you and ye became strong in the faith, 
and when the Lord beheld your strength He 
rejoiced.” “It is as though a man should receive 
an inheritance a short while before his death that 
raises him up to renewed strength.” Such was 
the effect of forgiveness upon Christians. It was, <pb n="351" id="v.i.iii-Page_351" />
of course, a law of grace, which had for its reverse all manner of terrors. Woe to the Christian 
that sins again! Yet they took it to their hearts 
and were glad, for once more they were able to hope.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.iii-p10">There is no lack, therefore, of bright touches to 
relieve the prevailing gloom of the picture which 
Hermas leaves us. But he had no experience of 
the redemption which Jesus wanted to bring. Just 
as Jesus Himself is unknown to him, so likewise are 
the God of Jesus and the Gospel. God is not his 
heavenly Father! nor is He the God of love! He 
has no certainty of salvation, no comfort strong 
enough to overcome all the anguish of sin, no 
personal power for the good. Man remains the 
creature of his moods and feelings; there is none higher 
than himself that can set him free. After all, this is 
nothing but the religion of fear and hope, which prevailed before Jesus and which Jesus had overcome. 
Not a word is said of our being the children of God. 
St Paul’s criticism of Judaism applies to this form of 
Christianity as well: “A spirit of bondage unto fear.” 
As is the leader, so are the led. Hermas’ description of his flock shows us throughout a lukewarm 
average Christianity. We hear not a word of 
redeemed men and women. The majority of 
Christians lacked the power to live the new life: 
they could get no further than good resolutions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.iii-p11">As often as Hermas divides his Christians into 
classes and passes them in review, the number of the 
bad classes is sure to exceed that of the good. This, 
however, is partly due to the fact that the vices of 
Christians are always more striking than their virtues, 
and afford greater occasion for talk. In all the <pb n="352" id="v.i.iii-Page_352" /> churches there lived a great company of men and 
women who had become new creatures through 
Jesus and His disciples, and had passed from death 
unto life. Theirs was a hidden life unknown to 
history—but the life was lived. The redemptive 
power of Christianity is brought before us so impressively in quite a number of Christian writings, 
that we feel that we have here the record of a real 
experience. The most striking of all these is the 
First Epistle of St John, full of the gladdest and yet 
soberest consciousness of an abiding redemption. 
Here we have a life that is lived above the world in 
love and the joy of God, free from all care and 
anxiety. The writer can find no words to express 
his praise and glad rejoicing. How boundless are 
the Christian’s possessions: the knowledge of God, 
the forgiveness of sins, the victory over the devil, 
the confidence of prayer, courage on the day of 
judgment, the certainty of being a child of God 
and an heir of eternal life, perfect joy. “Behold 
what love the Father hath shown us, that we are 
called God’s children, and such we are.” He that 
has experienced all this in his own person may well 
attain in the bold flights of his faith to the statement 
that he is born of God, and in possession even now 
of eternal life. That is a judgment of faith, no 
empirical knowledge, and yet a judgment of faith 
which is based upon facts which are matters of 
experience—the keeping of the commandments, 
the love of the brethren. Hence the triumphant 
final judgment of this letter: “We know that we 
are of God, and the whole world lieth in the evil 
one.” That we are of God is also confirmed to us <pb n="353" id="v.i.iii-Page_353" />
by the Spirit with a sovereign self-consciousness. The Christian bears the 
witness within himself as Paul writes: “The spirit beareth witness to our spirit 
that we are the children of God.” But just as St Paul ever took refuge from this 
inner testimony in the outer objective fact, the proof of God’s love in the 
death of Jesus, in order to be secure from all the varying moods of his soul, so 
St John, too, places the water and the blood—<i>i.e</i>., the manifestation of 
God’s love in the gift of His own Son—by the side of 
the Spirit’s testimony. It is only because God’s love 
has become so clear to him in Jesus—beyond all 
power of expression—that he can live his glad life, 
resting on the forgiveness of sins. It is of course a 
comfort for him, too, to feel sure that, in case he falls 
away and his conscience accuses him, the all-knowing 
God is greater than our accusing heart, and beholds 
the soul of goodness in sinful man. And yet how 
poor a consolation this would be in itself. Does not 
the thought of God’s all-seeing eye call forth fear 
and terror within the breast of ordinary men? But 
for John the fact that God can read his inmost being 
is a comfort, because through Jesus he knows God 
as love, and is sure of pardon through faith in this 
love. We need but to compare John with Hermas 
if we would realize the difference that it makes for a 
Christian whether Jesus is ever before his soul or not. 
Though they are nearly contemporaries, the divergence 
between the two is immense. Hermas—a man who 
never gets beyond a state of alternate fear and hope, 
without trust in God and His love, his horizon 
limited by sin and the avoidance of sin. John, the 
sober Christian, who by no means considers himself <pb n="354" id="v.i.iii-Page_354" /> to be sinless, but has nevertheless attained to the 
unshaken conviction, through experience of God’s love, that he is a child of God in spite of all sin, and 
in this conviction goes boldly and gladly forward to 
obtain the promises, full of love and confidence. It 
is just the complete contrast between one that is 
redeemed and one as yet unredeemed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.iii-p12">Notes such as John strikes, so full of the purest 
joy, are, it is true, not all too common. On the 
whole, it was the persecutions that were fitted to 
awaken the new life in the Christians. The authors 
of the First Epistle of St Peter and Ignatius are 
instances of this. In view of the sore tribulation 
the contrast with the world is accentuated, the devil 
stands bodily before man’s soul. He has no other 
choice: either he must conquer or worship Satan. 
Temptations and cares which formerly hindered and 
oppressed the Christian are now easily overcome, since 
it is a question of life or death. The tares are 
separated from the wheat. Every Christian who 
clings firmly to the confession accomplishes the 
decisive act, bids farewell to the whole world in view 
of the promises. That awakens a hitherto unknown 
enthusiasm in the soul, a feeling of freedom from all 
former burdens, joy, longing, abandonment of all to 
God. Now the Christian praises God for that: he 
has a living hope which looks beyond death to the 
inheritance in heaven. He is glad with an unspeakable, a transfigured joy. Not till now does he 
enter into complete fellowship with Christ, now that 
he suffers with Him, looking forward to the rapturous 
joy of the revelation of His glory. In view of death 
he calls Christ his true life, his hope, his joy. To <pb n="355" id="v.i.iii-Page_355" />
come to Christ is his only aim. “How could we 
live without Him?” Wherever this martyr joyfulness speaks to us it presupposes redeemed men, for 
joy is the best token—everywhere—of the new and 
blessed life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.iii-p13">But redemption is also to be found wherever the 
moral task is clearly realized and the courage 
attained to fulfil it. In spite of their boundless 
hope, the Christians of our age were not, like Paul, of 
an emotional nature, but rather sober-minded, almost 
prosaic. Stormy, ecstatic outbursts do, it is true, 
flash forth now and then, but they are always felt 
to be exceptions, and it is just the teachers who have 
left us writings to whom they are comparatively 
unknown. Take them one after another, the authors 
of the Epistle to the Hebrews, of the Catholic and 
Pastoral epistles, the Apostolic Fathers. With the 
exception of Hermas, the apocalyptic visionary, only 
one of them boasts of personal revelations, voices of 
the Spirit—Ignatius; but the only specimen which he 
gives us of these is of so episcopal and theological 
a character that the good man would have spoken 
in exactly the same manner even had he been 
uninspired. All the others, not excepting John, are 
noble-minded moralists filled with a sure hope and 
animated by great moral earnestness, and just as 
such they are the saviours of Christianity; but there 
is no trace of the ecstatic enthusiast about them. 
Nor are the modern experiences of grace any less 
strange to these men than the manifestations of the 
spirit of ancient times. Not one of them boasts 
of the rapid alternations of feeling, from a miserable 
sinner to a pardoned child of God, which he experiences <pb n="356" id="v.i.iii-Page_356" /> as a Christian in hours of blessed joy. Most 
of them rather, as a rule, look back upon pardon 
as a definite single event in the past, and expend 
all their power in the present, no longer to stand 
in need of it. Certainly one element in the greatness of this age is that Christians do not make much 
ado about their pious feelings and special experiences. 
Some of their teachers would in that case have  
without doubt themselves inveighed against the practice 
as mischievous, and likely to be attended by religious 
self-deception. So the author of the Epistle of St 
James. One of the immediate consequences of this 
great sobriety is that the joy of present redemption 
finds no expression in many cases. That is not 
to be regretted, however, nor is it a sign of decay. 
The first disciples of Jesus presented all that they 
had received from Him within the limits of the 
promises and the claim; it was only in their 
enthusiastic description of Jesus Himself that the 
gratitude of redeemed men finds expression. But 
the authors of these letters, living in a later age, had 
not to speak about Jesus but to point out the tasks 
of the present to the Churches. Their simplest, their 
most natural course, was therefore to say: As Christians, the greatest of all conceivable promises await us 
in the future, but their fulfilment is attached to one 
condition, that we should do God’s will now in the 
present. That alone answered their purpose. And 
then by encouraging hope themselves and kindling 
moral zeal by their appeals, by calling attention to 
weak spots in the armour and giving good counsel, 
they furthered the true work of redemption without  
much eloquent palaver. Nor is it greatly to <pb n="357" id="v.i.iii-Page_357" />
be regretted that they appealed to the will of their 
hearers instead of to God’s grace and strength. For 
Jesus Himself had followed exactly the same course. 
What else are His words than imperatives addressed 
to a man’s power of self-determination? On no 
single occasion does He make any mention of grace 
besides. The later teachers were therefore likewise 
fully justified in not diluting their energetic moral 
appeals by the message of grace. All these moralists 
are really good disciples of Jesus, and take part in 
the work of the real—not the theological redemption. For he that holds fast the Christian 
hope and walks in the path of love and obedience, 
with his eyes firmly fixed on the great goal, has 
entered into the new life, whether he talks piously 
about it or not.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.iii-p14">It was in another direction altogether that the sub-apostolic Christians went astray. Their real mistake 
was that they laboured under a misconception as 
to the sources of the new life. They gave up the 
reality and attached themselves to the shadow. 
Christian redemption is after all something exclusively personal, something effected by means of 
persons. It began when Jesus led His disciples to 
an unshaken hope, moral power, the comfort of God’s love, victory over the world—even over death—by 
His words and the impression that He made upon 
them. It continued to flow on from this source 
through the founding of the Church which was 
inspired by Jesus Spirit, in which, therefore, every 
new member came into touch with Jesus Himself. 
All Christian life in the future derives from the true 
disciples of Jesus, who hand on their impression of <pb n="358" id="v.i.iii-Page_358" /> Jesus to the Church and present something of His 
divine life in their own persons. Here are the two 
bed-rocks of our salvation—Jesus and His living 
disciples; these are proof against every trial, they are 
the great and comforting realities, the mediators of 
God’s love. Here, too, was the source of all real 
redemption in the sub-apostolic age; it matters not 
whether Christians realized the fact or not. But for 
those realities they substituted imaginary objects—the blood of Christ, the sacraments—and made the 
certainty of their new life depend on them. The 
ignorance of Jesus that prevailed in the earliest 
missionary epoch is chiefly to blame for this. St 
Paul limited his preaching so uniformly and persistently to the death and resurrection of the Son 
of God that no impression of the historic Christ could 
be obtained from it. At the same time he attached 
a theological signification to the signs of membership 
which caused them to appear to be more important 
than the membership itself. The theory of the 
blood of Christ and of the sacraments was ready to 
hand; it had grown up along with the growth of 
the Christian consciousness when the written Gospels 
began to be spread abroad in the great Church of 
the Gentiles, and Jesus Himself became better known 
to all Christians. And so in spite of the new 
impression of the person of Jesus they cling to the 
old theory, their inheritance from St Paul. The 
writings of St John afford a striking confirmation of 
this statement. The Synoptic Gospels formed the 
author’s spiritual food. He was compelled by them 
himself to put down his impressions of the future 
conveyed by the Gospel in the shape of a Gospel, so <pb n="359" id="v.i.iii-Page_359" />
that the person of Jesus—the person and not His 
death alone—should become endeared to and revered 
by the whole world. This same man plainly shows us 
in his letter that he practically continues to derive 
all his comfort from the old formulae of the blood 
and the sacrifice. If this applies to a giant like 
John, how much more to Christians of smaller stature. 
A second decisive reason may be added. Men want 
to have something external as a guarantee for their 
salvation, and hence they eagerly take hold of facts—of historical occurrences and material things. Blood, 
water, wine and bread, possess the great advantage 
of being tangible and visible: they bulk larger than 
the invisible impression made by persons. The low 
level of culture which characterized the first age 
favoured this superstitious tendency. The age was 
not yet ripe for the understanding of purely personal 
greatness and nobility. The Gospels themselves, with 
their myths and their apparatus of miracles, lead us 
to this conclusion. A lofty ethical education is 
needed to reach even the theoretical certainty that 
persons and not things are that which is truly real. 
Hence it is that Christians have set up as the 
guarantees of their salvation, instead of the person 
of Christ, His blood, <i>i.e</i>., its theological interpretation; 
and instead of the fellowship of Christian persons, 
the sacraments.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.iii-p15">Hereby our religion has suffered grievous loss. 
In consequence of this transposition, the ethical 
element has been removed to the circumference, 
and superstition has been enthroned in the centre. 
He that has experienced the personal impression of 
Jesus and His disciples has received more than blood <pb n="360" id="v.i.iii-Page_360" /> and the sacraments can ever impart to the fancy: he 
has come into touch with the living God, and that 
alone can uplift us into the eternal. By contact with 
these realities, the substance, he experiences a joy 
and a gladness which he would like to impart to all 
those who are yet under the bondage of the shadow.</p>
<p class="center" id="v.i.iii-p16">CONCLUDING REMARKS.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.iii-p17">If the presence of great men was the chief characteristic of the first, the creative period, then the 
want of them marks the second. St Paul has no 
successor, no one who attains to his level. The 
itinerant preachers, the apostles and prophets, degenerate, and have to hand over the guidance of the 
congregations to the bishops and teachers. Amongst 
these there are many powerful characters who keep 
their aim steadily in view, but no man inspired to 
open up new paths and acknowledged to be leader by 
a divine call. The fact that the ecclesiastical authors 
write anonymously or pseudonymously proves to us 
more than all else that even the leading persons feel 
themselves fallen on degenerate days and are no 
longer conscious of being personally called by God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.iii-p18">A great ecclesiastical organization now takes the 
place of the great men. The Church itself dates 
from the earliest period. St Paul was one of the 
founders. But it is only in our period that it quite 
comes to occupy its dominating position. The 
creative spirit, hitherto free and untrammelled, is 
now confined within ecclesiastical forms and institutions which acquire their great power for the very 
reason that the Spirit of Jesus and His apostles is <pb n="361" id="v.i.iii-Page_361" />
counted as their origin. Almost within the lifetime 
of disciples of Jesus, the past comes to be surrounded 
with a halo of sanctity, whereby, as ever on such 
occasions, creations of a very late date are uncritically 
ascribed to earlier days. We may even say that we 
have here the main characteristic of the development 
of churches: the thoroughgoing depreciation of the 
present, while the past is idealized and artificially 
extolled, and the period of inspiration is sharply 
distinguished from the period of tradition. Genuine 
and true feelings and reflections have driven men to 
take up this position, but also a certain want of faith 
in the living God. The most important characteristics of this Church, now ante-dated and ascribed to 
the earliest days, were orthodoxy and the episcopal 
constitution. Both were derived from the apostles, 
but wrongly so, for none cared less for just these 
things than the apostles themselves. Adhesion to 
the Christian religion is now determined by assent 
to the orthodox faith and by subordination to the 
bishop. All other marks of Christianity are only 
accepted as such when the ecclesiastical conditions 
have been fulfilled.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.iii-p19">It is a characteristic feature of the intellectual 
development of Christianity, which finds expression 
in theology, that a powerful progressive impulse is 
kept in check by a sound appreciation of the value 
of the original Gospel. Christianity steps forth into 
the great world and assimilates all that appears to 
be compatible with its own peculiar nature. It is 
continually deriving fresh increment even from old 
Judaistic sources, in its apocalyptic, its ethics, and its 
ecclesiastical ideas. But it is to Hellenism that it <pb n="362" id="v.i.iii-Page_362" /> especially directs its attention, and that in an increasing 
measure. It preaches Jesus as the new God and transforms the badges of Christian 
membership into mysteries. It concludes an alliance with Greek philosophy, at 
first tentatively and cautiously, bases its apologetic upon the ideas of the 
logos and the moral law, speaks even of God Himself in philosophic language. 
Even as early as this we can trace the first beginnings of intellectualism, of 
the transformation of Christianity into a philosophy of religion. But when the 
Gnostic movement began and the Gospel threatened to be sacrificed, not only to 
Hellenism but to the whole intermingling of religions in the chaos of peoples, 
when it threatened to disappear altogether in speculations, mysteries, asceticisms, superstitions of every kind, then the majority of the Christian teachers 
and bishops at once cried out, “Thus far but no further.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.iii-p20">And so instead of promoting its dissolution the 
Gnostic movement is a powerful factor in the preservation of the distinctive features of the Christian 
religion and in the defence of the old faith with its 
hope and ethics. Even though the victory over the 
mighty enemy was only completely won at the cost 
of the introduction of forcible ecclesiastical measures, 
yet the old Gospel remained unimpaired. In this 
spiritual struggle for existence Jesus Himself reacts 
against the corruption of the work of His life. And 
therewith the decree goes forth that in future the 
measure of all Christian theology is to be found in 
the Gospel.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.i.iii-p21">The picture presented to us by the examination 
of Christian piety is altogether lacking in unity, <pb n="363" id="v.i.iii-Page_363" />
according as we look at the dark or the light side. 
A merely average Christianity prevails throughout 
the congregations, while at the same time the ascetic 
ideal begins to vie for the mastery with that of the 
Gospel. Documents such as the Epistle of St James 
and the “Shepherd” of Hermas give one a really terrible 
idea of the moral and religious level of many congregations. It would often seem as though the Gospel 
had lost much of its old power through its alliance 
with the world. And yet such an impression would 
be incomplete. There can be no doubt that even in 
this age the congregations are better than their surroundings, that through the preaching of Jesus and 
the presence of living Christians in their midst they 
possess and can offer something which the whole 
world lacks. But everything depends upon the 
individuals. In many writings of our age we can 
trace, not merely the Christian ideal, but its realization in individuals. We may venture to say that 
men and women existed in all congregations whose 
lives mightily inspired their fellow-Christians in times 
of weakness as well as in the day of strife, inspired 
them with hope and moral grandeur, with brotherly 
love and trust in God. Where such lives are lived 
there is Jesus with His redemption, and there is the 
living God: there, too, is the bright promise of the 
future, hope for the progress of Christianity through 
out the world’s history.</p>


<pb n="364" id="v.i.iii-Page_364" />
</div3></div2></div1>

    <div1 title="Index" id="vi" prev="v.i.iii" next="vii">
<h2 id="vi-p0.1">INDEX</h2>

<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="vi-p1">ABRAHAM, i. 307.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p2">Acts, later Apocryphal, i. 204; ii. 26, 111, 116, 119.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p3">Acts of the Apostles. See Apostles, Acts of the.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p4">Alexandria, Clement of, ii. 140, 165, 166.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p5">Alexandria, Jews of, i. 177.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p6">Anabaptists, i. 132.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p7">Ananias, St Paul and, ii. 280.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p8">Angels, i. 7, 8, 16, 18, 235, 293, 
330 <i>seq</i>., 362, 382, 384; 
ii. 55-58.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p9">Antichrist, i. 26, 141, 202, 283, 371; ii. 7, 53, 54, 26l.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p10">Antioch, i. 292; ii. 16.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p11">Apocalypse—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p12">Baruch, of, i. 285, 362; ii. 28.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p13">Ezra, of, i. 362; ii. 28, 86.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p14">St John, of—</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p15">Christianity of the, i. 379-387.</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p16">Claim, the, i. 376-378.</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p17">Position of, i. 360-365.</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p18">Promise, the, i. 366-375.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p19">St Mark, in, i. 205.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p20">St Peter, of, ii. 134.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p21">Apocrypha, the, rejected by the Christians, ii. 208.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p22">Apollos, i. 125, 177; ii. 19, 201.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p23">Apologetic—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p24">Christian, the, i. 139, 14-2; ii. 33, 53. 109, 116.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p25">Pauline, the, i. 226-227, 230-236, 240, 246, 253, 256, 
272, 281, 291-320.</p>

<p class="index1" id="vi-p26">Apostles, the twelve, i. 71, 103, 
107, 118 <i>seq</i>., 154-155, 162, 
168, 170, 175, 187, 271; ii. 
9, 226.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p27">Acts of the, i. 120, 124, 170, 
204; ii. 3, 12, 13, 19, 22, 
26, 31, 96, 107.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p28">Bishops and, relation between, ii. 2.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p29">Canonization of, in Acts, ii. 227, 289-291.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p30">Church, the founders of, i. 117-122.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p31">Congregations, interference with, resented, ii. 8.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p32">Decay of, ii. 1 <i>seq</i>.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p33">Decrees of the, ii. 78.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p34">Disciples and, distinction between, i. 74-75.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p35">Reverence paid to the, ii. 226-229.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p36">Title reserved for the, ii. 9.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p37">Apostles, later, i. 126, l6l, 168; 
ii. 4 <i>seq</i>.; definition, ii. 9, 12.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p38">Apostolic succession, ii. 13, 224; tradition, ii. 95-96, 226.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p39">Aramaic, i. 213.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p40">Aristides, teacher and philosopher, ii. 19, 108, 113, 141, 
144, 146, 343.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p41">Aristion, ii. 19.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p42">Aristo, ii. 31.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p43">Asceticism, i. 76, 92, 197, 204, 
205, 231, 264, 277, 347, 
355; ii. 6, 24-25, 201, 205, <pb n="365" id="vi-Page_365" />209, 213, 219, 220, 320, 
321,328-334.</p> 
<p class="index1" id="vi-p44">Asia Minor—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p45">Bishops in, ii. 16.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p46">Heresies in, ii. 6-7.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p47">Persecutions in, ii. 104.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p48">Atonement, i. 7, 143, 188, 240 
<i>seq</i>., 269, 271; ii. 11 6, 264.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p49">Augustine, St, i. 83, 355.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p50">Barnabas, Jewish Law, attitude towards, i. 154-155.</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="vi-p51">BAPTISM, ii. 129-131.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p52">First use of, i. 132-3.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p53">St Paul and, i. 273-4.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p54">Baptists, i. 158.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p55">Barnabas, apostle, i. 
1 26, 175; ii. 35, 37, 50, 62, 63.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p56">Baruch, Apocalypse of. See Apocalypse.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p57">Basilides, Gnostic teacher, ii. 19.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p58">Baur, F. C., ii. 280.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p59">Beatitudes, the, i. 6l, 68.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p60">Bethlehem, Jesus born at, ii. 37.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p61">Birth of Christ, apocryphal histories of, ii. 83.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p62">Bishops—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p63">Apostles, successors to, ii. 15.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p64">Ascetic, the rival of the, ii. 25.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p65">Character of, from the Pastoral 
letters, ii. 328.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p66">Gifts of the, ii. 223-224.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p67">Origin of, ii. 11-12.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p68">Payment of, ii. 16.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p69">Power of, ii. 231-33.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p70">Saints, opposition to, ii. 317.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p71">Work of, ii. 13, 97.</p>

<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="vi-p72">CARLYLE, i. 286.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p73">Catholic Epistles. See Epistles.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p74">Catholicism—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p75">Gnosticism and, ii. 170-242.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p76">Rise of, ii. 326.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p77">Theology of, ii. 247.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p78">Celsus, i. 141; ii. 30-31.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p79">Ceremonial. <i>See also</i> Sacraments—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p80">Church, in the early, i. 129.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p81">Greek, i. 22.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p82">Jesus, in the teaching of, i. 192.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p83">Jewish, i. 21.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p84">St Paul, in the teaching of, i. 214, 274-275, 340.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p85">Cerinthus, heretic, ii. 6, 236.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p86">Charity, Christian, i. 134, 189, 210; ii. 335-340.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p87">Christ. See Jesus Christ.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p88">Christianity—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p89">Ancient beliefs, foundations on, i. 1-11.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p90">Apocalypse, relation with, i. 385.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p91">Characteristics of earliest—</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p92">Faith, theoretical character of, i. 342-3.</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p93">Judaism and Heathenism, 
and, difference between, 
i. 341-342.</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p94">Rites, i. 343-4.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p95">Civilizing power, a, ii. 141.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p96">Essentials of, ii. 157-160.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p97">Gnosticism, effect on, ii. 206, 322.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p98">Greek, ii. 323-324.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p99">Hellenism, effect on, ii. 104 
<i>seq</i>., 140 <i>seq</i>., 167-1 69, 323.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p100">Hope, the religion of, i. 68.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p101">Jewish, character of, i. 158-159; decay of, i. 156-157.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p102">Johannine writings, from, ii. 329-331.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p103">Judaism and—</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p104">Compared and contrasted, 
i. 12, 30; ii. 53-54, 59, 
65 <i>seq</i>., 101-102, 107-108.</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p105">Early relations, i. 131, 139.</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p106">Jewish law annulled in regard to, i. 292 <i>seq</i>.</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p107">Jewish legalism, furthered 
by destruction of, i. 314.</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p108">Rift between, ii. 28 <i>seq</i>.</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p109">Source of Christianity in 
Judaism, i. 16, 30.</p>

<pb n="366" id="vi-Page_366" />

<p class="index2" id="vi-p110">Mysteries and, connection between, ii. 123-133.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p111">Orthodoxy, identified with, ii. 241.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p112">Pastoral letters, from, ii. 327-9.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p113">Principles of—</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p114">Forgiveness of sins, and Retribution, i. 107-111.</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p115">Love, i. 79-80, 93-95.</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p116">Obedience to the Will of 
God, i. 83-86.</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p117">Self-discipline, i. 76-78.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p118">Roman persecutions, ii. 105 <i>seq</i>.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p119">St James’ epistle, from, ii. 332.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p120">St Paul and—</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p121">Attitude towards the average, i. 348.</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p122">Pauline Gnosis, effect on, i. 
322 <i>seq</i>.</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p123">St Paul’s definition of, i. 186-187.</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p124">Simplicity of, i. 100-101.</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p125">Social ethics in, i. 81-82.</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p126">State and, ii. 106-109, 126.</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p127">Sub-apostolic, mode of life, ii. 314 <i>seq</i>., 344 <i>seq</i>.</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p128">Universality and publicity of, ii. 125-128.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p129">Christians, early</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p130">Miracles, religious value attached to, i. 2-5.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p131">Spirits, belief in, i. 6-10.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p132">Sub-apostolic, character of, ii. 355-360.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p133">Christology—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p134">Apocalypse, of the. i. 384-385.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p135">Earliest, the, i. 139-148, 248, 332, 339.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p136">Gnostic, ii. 6, 123, 172, 210.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p137">St John, of, ii. 48-49, 118, 182, 264, 265.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p138">St Paul, of, i. 188, 237-239, 246-252, 333-334: ii. 33, 181.</p>

<p class="index1" id="vi-p139">Church. <i>See also</i> Christianity, Congregations.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p140">Catholic—</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p141">Expression, first occurrence of, ii. 241-242.</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p142">Origin and rise of, ii. 2, 223.</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p143">Teacher, office of, in, ii. 18-20.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p144">Christian, i. 13, 95, 102, 114, 118.</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p145">Antiquity of, ii. 81.</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p146">Constitution of, ii. 94.</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p147">Discipline of, i. 133.</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p148">Gnosticism, measures against, ii. 222-241.</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p149">Government of. <i>See also</i> 
Bishops, and Teacher, ii. 
1-20.</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p150">Jewish customs, etc., taken over by, ii. 94.</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p151">Legalism in, i. 135.</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p152">Origin and development of, i. 127 <i>seq</i>.</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p153">Orthodoxy, beginnings of, i. 134-136.</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p154">Salvation, none out of, ii. 88.</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p155">Sectarian character of early, i. 132-134.</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p156">Theology in early, i. 139-151.</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p157">Tradition of, ii. 229.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p158">Gentile, moral degradation in, 
i. 183, 192, 196, 206, 216, 
255, 348; ii. 200.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p159">Jewish, ii. 86; institutions of, ii. 80 <i>seq</i>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p160">Circumcision, i. 307.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p161">Gentile resistance to, i. 154-157.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p162">Jewish appreciation of, i. 296.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p163">Clement, Rome, of, ii. 14.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p164">Clementines, ii. 195, 292.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p165">Colleges, presbyterial, ii. 11, 231.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p166">Colossae, ii. 205.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p167">Colossians, i. 332-334, 384.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p168">Confirmation, ii. 129.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p169">Congregations—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p170">Greek, i. 264.</p>


<pb n="367" id="vi-Page_367" />


<p class="index2" id="vi-p171">Pauline, i. 189, 209-212; ii. 284-285.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p172">Timothy, founded by, ii. 3.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p173">Controversies—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p174">Effect of, ii. 239, 315.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p175">Montanist, ii. 7.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p176">Corinth, religious enthusiasm in, i. 347.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p177">Corinthians—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p178">Christianity of, ii. 314-315.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p179">St Clement’s letter to, ii. 142-143.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p180">St Paul’s Epistle to. <i>See under</i> Epistles.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p181">Cosmology—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p182">Christianity and, of Genesis, ii. 152.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p183">Greek, ii. 144.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p184">Pauline, i. 333.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p185">Creed, the, i. 270, 306, 309, 
342; ii. 18, 225, 226, 228, 239.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p186">Culture—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p187">Early church, non-appreciation of, ii. 342.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p188">Modern ideal of, i. 78.</p>

<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="vi-p189">DANIEL, Book of, i. 53, 140, 248, 330.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p190">Davidic descent. <i>See under</i> Jesus Christ.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p191">Demiurge, the, ii. 144, 196, 207.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p192">Demons, early belief in, i. 11, 236; ii. 113.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p193">Deuteronomy, Book of, i. 121, 308.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p194">Didache, the, reference to, ii. 4, 7, 8, 12, 15, 16, 19, 74, 95, 132, 271, 301.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p195">Diotrephes, ii. 8, 231.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p196">Disciples, apostles and, distinction between, i. 74-75.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p197">Divinity of Christ. <i>See under</i> Jesus Christ.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p198">Docetism, i. 145, 251; ii. 7, 119, 181, 184, 206, 211, 224, 226, 
237.</p>

<p class="index1" id="vi-p199">Dogma, i. 254, 344; ii. 32, 198, 199, 220, 239, 240, 241, 305.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p200">Domitian, i. 360.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p201">Dualism, ii. 48, 93, 186, 192, 
203.</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="vi-p202">ECCLESIASTICISM, i. 86, 192, 256, 
314, 339; ii. 17, 76, 8891, 163, 216, 219, 240, 242, 
268, 325, 333.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p203">“Ephesian letters,” the, ii. 111.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p204">Ephesians, St Paul’s letter to, ii. 9.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p205">Ephesus, riot of the silversmiths at, ii. 111.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p206">Episcopacy. <i>See</i> Bishop.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p207">Epistles—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p208">Barnabas, ii. 50.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p209">Catholic, the, ii. 19, 227, 287 <i>seq</i>.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p210">Colossians, to, i. 332-334, 384.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p211">Corinthians, to, i. 160-161, 
165, 171, 172, 200, 205, 
206, 262, 311.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p212">Galatians, to, i. 160, 262, 294, 296, 305, 311, 312.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p213">Hebrews, to, ii. 19, 43-44, 96, 164-165.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p214">Pastoral, the, ii. 3, 4, 8, 12, 
14, 16, 17, 18, 19, 24, 91, 
95, 97, 103, 108, 136, 194, 
205, 208, 210, 211, 213, 
214, 216, 218, 223, 224, 
225, 230, 234, 285 <i>seq</i>., 303, 
306, 315, 316, 324, 327, 
328, 332, 336, 338; Gnosticism condemned in, ii. 
234-236; Theology of, ii. 
285.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p215">Philippians, to, i. 201; ii. 11.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p216">Romans, to, i. 200, 202, 293, 296, 305, 312.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p217">St Clement, of, ii. 12, 15, 96, 
99, 142-143, 305, 314-315, 
325.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p218">St James, of, i. 23, 122; ii. 
12, 18, 22, 67, 318, 332.</p>

<pb n="368" id="vi-Page_368" />



<p class="index2" id="vi-p219">St John, of, ii. 8, 17, 116-117, 129; ii. 236.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p220">St Jude, of, ii. 7.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p221">St Paul, of, i. 160-162, 165, 
170-171, 195, 199-200; ii. 9, 11.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p222">St Peter, of—</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p223">1st Epistle of, ii. 65, 67, 84, 
104, 106, 154, 228, 293 
<i>seq</i>.</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p224">2nd Epistle of, ii. 208, 302, 308, 335, 336, 341.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p225">Eschatology, i. 3, 25 <i>seq</i>., 51, 
71,94, 140, 179, 279, 282, 
287, 364, 373; ii. 53, 133, 
159, 172, 298.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p226">Christian, ii. 53.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p227">Greek, ii. 134 <i>seq</i>., 139.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p228">Jewish, i. 25-26; ii. 53, 133.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p229">Pauline, i. 178, 282-288.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p230">Essenes, the, ii. 195.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p231">Ethics, Jewish and Christian, compared, ii. 59-79.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p232">Euhemerism, ii. 113.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p233">Euhemerus, ii. 141.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p234">Ezra, Apocalypse of. <i>See under</i> 
Apocalypse.</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="vi-p235">FAITH—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p236">Confession of, ii. 324-325.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p237">Justification by, i. 300-314.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p238">Rule of, ii. 224-228.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p239">St Paul, in, i. 268-272.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p240">Fatherhood, the Divine. <i>See 
also</i> Son of God, i. 301, 309, 
340, 385.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p241">Faith in, ii. 57.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p242">Jesus’ teaching, presupposition of, ii. 47.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p243">Fourth Gospel. <i>See</i> John, St, 
Gospel of.</p>

<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="vi-p244">GALILEE, Jesus’ connection with, ii. 37.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p245">Genealogy, Jesus, of, i. 1 46.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p246">Genesis, i. 307.</p>

<p class="index1" id="vi-p247">Gentiles—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p248">Christian Church of the, i. 189.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p249">Congregations under St Paul, i. 209-211.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p250">Jewish Law, resistance to wards, i. 154-157.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p251">St Paul’s method 
of converting, i. 175 <i>seq</i>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p252">Gnosis, the Pauline, i. 321-340; ii. 49, 180-193.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p253">Gnosticism—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p254">Catholicism and, ii. 170-242.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p255">Characteristics of, ii. 170-175.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p256">Christianity, effect on, ii. 322.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p257">Christology of, ii. 6, 123, 172, 210.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p258">Church’s measures against, ii. 222-241.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p259">Divinity of Christ, belief in, ii. 123, 127.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p260">Gnostic heresies, ii. 5-7, 14; teachers, ii. 19.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p261">Jesus and, points of contact, ii. 175-180.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p262">Origin of, ii. 170-204.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p263">Paulinism and, relation between, ii. 180-193, 203-205.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p264">Principles of, ii. 206-215.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p265">St John, attitude towards, ii. 260-262.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p266">God—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p267">Greek philosophy, conception of, ii. 144 <i>seq</i>.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p268">Jewish idea of, i. 16-21.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p269">Love of, manifested on the Cross, i. 239-243.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p270">Son of. <i>See under</i> Jesus Christ, titles of. 
Spirit of, i. 26l <i>seq</i>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p271">Gospels. <i>See under names of Evangelists</i>.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p272">Additions to original, ii. 60-61.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p273">Age in which written, reflection of, ii. 256, 262.</p>


<pb n="369" id="vi-Page_369" />

<p class="index2" id="vi-p274">Ethical character of, ii. 331.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p275">Gnosticism, relation to, ii. 182, 187, 260 <i>seq</i>., 267.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p276">Jesus and Paul, time between bridged by, ii. 262.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p277">Jesus in, ii. 166, 259, 277.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p278">Origin of the, i. 148; ii. 229, 248, 250.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p279">Philosophical character of, ii. 165.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p280">Sacraments in the, ii. 125, 131.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p281">St Paul, harmony with, ii. 167.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p282">Spirit in the, ii. 1 54, 227.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p283">Synoptic, the, ii. 96.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p284">Theology, a measure of, ii. 362.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p285">Grace—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p286">Means of, i. 268 <i>seq</i>.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p287">St Paul’s teaching regarding, i. 301.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p288">Greek—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p289">Belief, i. 17.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p290">Ceremonial, Christianity and, ii. 197.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p291">Christianity, later, ii. 323-4.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p292">Congregations, i. 264.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p293">Influence on Christianity. <i>See also</i> Hellenism, ii. 239.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p294">Philosophy, ii. 140-169.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p295">Greeks—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p296">Gnosticism, effect on, ii. 197-198.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p297">Idol worship among, i. 181-2.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p298">St John, attitude towards, ii. 254.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p299">St Paul’s preaching to the, i. 177-222.</p>

<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="vi-p300">HANNAH, widow, ii. 24.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p301">Heathens, Christian attitude towards, ii. 157-158.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p302">Heaven. <i>See also</i> Eschatology, Kingdom of God, i. 59, 60, 283; ii. 136.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p303">Hebrews, Epistle to the. <i>See under</i> Epistles.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p304">Hegesippus, i. 152; ii. 194.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p305">Hell, i. 286; ii. 134.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p306">Hellenism, Christianity and, ii. 104 <i>seq</i>., 140 <i>seq</i>., 167-169, 323.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p307">Heresy, meaning of, ii. 234.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p308">Hermas, writer and prophet, ii. 4, 12, 19, 68-70, 71-75, 93, 131, 348-352.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p309">High Priest, Jewish, Jesus and, comparison between, ii. 45-46.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p310">Holy Ghost, ii. 56; blasphemy against, i. 125.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p311">Hope, the Christian, i. 279; ii. 
297-313.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p312">Limitations of, i. 312-313.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p313">Nature of, i. 303-310.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p314">Strength of, i. 310-312.</p>

<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="vi-p315">IDOL worship among the Greeks, i. 181-2.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p316">Ignatius, i. 287; ii. 6, 13, 16, 
24, 25, 94, 129, 132, 310-311, 348.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p317">Bishops, on the importance of, ii. 231-233.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p318">Gnostics, on, ii. 213, 236-238.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p319">Individual, the—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p320">Christianity in, ii. 343, 363.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p321">Jesus and, i. 179, 192.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p322">St John and, ii. 270.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p323">St Paul and, i. 190, 195, 220; ii. 343.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p324">Irenaeus, ii. 64, 137, 176, 209, 210, 214, 224, 229, 236.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p325">Isaias, i. 330.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p326">Islam, religion of, i. 195.</p>

<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="vi-p327">JASON, ii. 31.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p328">Jerusalem—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p329">Council of, ii. 290.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p330">Destruction of, ii. 28, 44, 299.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p331">Jesus’ activity transferred to, ii. 37.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p332">Jesus Christ—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p333">Angels, reference to, ii. 54-55.</p>

<pb n="370" id="vi-Page_370" />

<p class="index2" id="vi-p334">Appearances of, after the resurrection, i. 115, 117 <i>seq</i>.; 141, 142, 165, 238, 244, 250, 255, 300.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p335">Birth of, apocryphal histories of, ii. 83.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p336">Brethren of, i. 122.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p337">Ceremonial in teaching of, i. 92.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p338">Character of, from the Fourth Gospel, ii. 166-168.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p339">Children and, i. 105, 150.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p340">Culture and, i. 78.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p341">Davidic descent of, ii. 36-7, 117, 225.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p342">Death of, ii. 121.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p343">Divinity of—</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p344">Docetic teaching regarding, 
ii. 211.</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p345">Ethical conception of, ii. 
120.</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p346">Gnostic belief in, ii. 123.</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p347">Prophecy and miracles, proved by, ii. 120-121.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p348">Gnostic heresies against, ii. 210-211.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p349">Gnosticism and, points of contact, ii. 174-180.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p350">Gospel, in, ii. 37, 39, 41, 46, 168.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p351">Humanity of, 211-212.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p352">Jewish travesty of, ii. 30-31.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p353">Kingdom of God, promise of, i. 56-72.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p354">Law, attitude towards, i. 15, 64, 88-92.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p355">Melchisedec, identification with, ii. 43-45.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p356">Messianic idea, the, i. 37-52; ii. 33-46.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p357">Miracles of, i. 42, 64, 66, 97, 98, 119, 145.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p358">Old Testament, the ‘Lord’ of, i. 331-332; ii. 34, 35.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p359">Parables of, i. 65, 70.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p360">Pietism and, i. 78, 92.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p361">Redeemer, the, i. 42, 96-116, 176, 220, 264 <i>seq</i>., 299; ii. 52, 58, 163, 172, 344
<i>seq</i>.; St John’s Gospel, in, ii 263 <i>seq</i>., 278.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p362">Resurrection of, i. 141-145—Gnostic heresy regarding, ii. 210.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p363">St Paul, importance attached to, i. 243-246.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p364">St Paul’s conception of, ii. 147; contrast with, i. 78, 163, 185, 192, 199 <i>seq</i>., 207, 214, 237-243, 252, 302, 319, 321; ii. 249-253.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p365">Scribes and Pharisees, attitude towards, i. 15-16, 98.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p366">Second coming looked for, ii. 299.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p367">Self-consciousness of, i. 38, 45-55.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p368">Social ethics, non-consideration of, i. 81-82.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p369">Spirit of, i. 263 <i>seq</i>.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p370">Teachings of—</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p371">Forgiveness of sins and retribution, i. 107-111.</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p372">Love, i. 79-80, 93-95.</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p373">Obedience to the will of 
God, i. 83-86.</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p374">Self-discipline, i. 73-78.</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p375">Social, i. 80-82.</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p376">Titles of, i. 52-55, 247-251; ii. 46-53, 147-149.</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p377">Transfiguration, i. 145.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p378">Jews. <i>See also</i> Judaism—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p379">Alexandrian, religion of, i. 177.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p380">St John, attitude towards, ii. 256-260.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p381">Salvation of, in the Old Testament, ii. 89.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p382">John the Evangelist, i. 121; ii. 116-117, 352-355.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p383">Apocalypse of. <i>See under</i> Apocalypse.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p384">Asia Minor, in, ii. 2.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p385">Catholicism in, ii. 89.</p>

<pb n="371" id="vi-Page_371" />

<p class="index2" id="vi-p386">Christianity, public character of, emphasized by, ii. 125.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p387">John, St—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p388">Christology of, ii. 48-4-9, 118, 182, 264, 265.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p389">Epistle of. <i>See under</i> Epistle.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p390">Gnostics, attitude towards, ii. 260-262.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p391">Gospel of, ii. 3, 122, 254-278.</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p392">Philosophical character of, ii. 165-166.</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p393">St Paul’s teachings compared with, i. 36l; ii. 
263-275.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p394">Greeks, attitude towards, ii. 254.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p395">Jesus, treatment of the life 
of, i. 40; ii. 37, 41, 46, 47, 
89, 91, 120.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p396">Jews, attitude towards, ii. 256-260.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p397">Johannine writings, reference 
to, ii. 6, 8, 17, 129, 205, 
211, 213, 214, 216, 223, 
224, 231, 236, 260, 274, 
306-307, 329-331, 337, 
352.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p398">John the Baptist, St, i. 35-36, 64, 116, 153, 158; ii. 37, 41, 89; Judaism, attitude towards, i. 35-36.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p399">Josephus, ii. 141, 145, 164, 234.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p400">Judaism—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p401">Christianity and—</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p402">Compared and contrasted, 
i. 12, 30; ii. 53-54, 65 
<i>seq</i>., 101-102, 107-108.</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p403">Early relations between, i. 131, 139.</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p404">Law, contention regarding, ii. 59 <i>seq</i>.</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p405">Rift between, ii. 28 <i>seq</i>.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p406">Forgiveness of sins and retribution, i. 107-111.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p407">Gnosticism, rise in, ii. 195.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p408">Greek influence on, i. 32-33.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p409">Jesus Christ, Messiahship of, 
and, ii. 33-46.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p410">Jewish Church and its institutions, ii. 80 <i>seq</i>.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p411">Kingdom of God, conception 
of promise, i. 56-72.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p412">Nature and character of, i. 12 
<i>seq</i>.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p413">St Paul’s criticism of, i. 295 
300.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p414">Son of God, title of, a blasphemy, ii. 46 <i>seq</i>.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p415">Spirits, belief in, i. 8.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p416">State of, at the coming of Christ, i. 34-35.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p417">Judaizers, the, St Paul, opposition to, i. 290-292, 306-7.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p418">Judas Ischariot, i. 118.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p419">Justification—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p420">Christian doctrine of, i. 302-314.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p421">Jewish doctrine of, i. 305-314.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p422">Justin Martyr, i. 10; ii. 2, 19, 
31-32, 34, 36, 39, 40, 42, 
50, 54, 56, 59, 63, 64, 105, 
108, 109, 121, 125,130, 132, 
133, 135, 136, 141, 150, 160 
<i>seq</i>., 176, 179, 210, 214, 225, 
246, 305, 334, 343.</p>

<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="vi-p423">KERDON, Gnostic teacher, ii. 19.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p424">Kierkegaard, i. 353.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p425">Kingdom of God—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p426">Church, close connection with, ii. 86, 306.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p427">Entrance into, i. 134, 246, 374.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p428">Jesus’ promise of, i. 56-72.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p429">Modern idea of, ii. 298, 312.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p430">Non-political character of, ii. 107.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p431">Koran, i. 57.</p>

<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="vi-p432">LACTANTIUS, i. 17; ii. 144.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p433">Law, Jewish—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p434">Christianity and, contention <pb n="372" id="vi-Page_372" />and contrast between, ii. 
59 <i>seq</i>.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p435">Early Christianity, relation to, i. 153 <i>seq</i>.; ii. 59 <i>seq</i>.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p436">Jesus Christ, attitude towards, i. 15, 88-92.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p437">Pharisees, relation to, i. 14, 21.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p438">St Paul’s attitude towards, i. 
154, 292 <i>seq</i>., 307 <i>seq</i>., 
329; ii. 185.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p439">Legalism—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p440">Church, in early, i. 134, 297, 349.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p441">St James, in, ii. 69-73.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p442">St Paul, in, i. 309, 314, 378; ii. 14, 65.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p443">Life, the Christian, in sub-apostolic times, ii. 344 <i>seq</i>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p444">Liturgy, Christian, political element in, ii. 107-8.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p445">Jewish. <i>See also</i> Prayer, ii. 97.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p446">Logos, the, ii. 62, 116.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p447">Conception of term, and theories of, ii. 147-152, 156.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p448">Justin, remarks of, ii. l6l-l62.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p449">St John, theory of, ii. l60-l6l .</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p450">Lord’s Prayer, i. 112, 212, 260; ii. 98.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p451">Lord’s Supper, i. 133, 135, 214, 
219, 274, 343; ii. 97, 125, 
126, 128, 131-133, 189, 
232, 271.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p452">Love—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p453">Christian brotherly, i. 209; ii. 78, 212, 216, 335-340.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p454">God’s, i. 241, 306; ii. 102, 215, 261, 336.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p455">St Paul and, i. 210, 258, 262, 340, 355; ii. 326.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p456">Taught by Jesus Christ, i. 79-80, 93-95.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p457">Lucian, ii. 339.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p458">Luke, St, i. 64, 151; ii. 29, 249.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p459">Luther, Martin, i. 74, 104.</p>


<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="vi-p460">MACCABEES, i. 25, 123, 143.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p461">Mahomet, i. 158.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p462">Marcion, i. 293; ii. 19.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p463">Mark, St, i. 101, 205; ii. 74.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p464">Apocalypse, in, i. 205.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p465">Gospel of, ii. 248-249.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p466">Logia of, i. 150-151.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p467">Marriage—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p468">Jesus’ teaching on, i. 81, 150.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p469">Laws regarding, ii. 335-336.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p470">St Paul’s teaching regarding, i. 204-207.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p471">Martyrs, i. 87, 102, 130, 143, 368, 
376, 378; ii. 22-24, 71, 75, 
136, 210, 308, 310, 342.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p472">Matthew, St, i. 64; ii. 74, 77, 85.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p473">Gospel of, ii. 30, 129, 249.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p474">Logia of, i. 148-149.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p475">Melchisedec, ii. 43-46.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p476">Messianic idea, the, i. 37-52; ii. 33-46.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p477">Michael, St, i. 333; ii. 71.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p478">Millennium, the, i. 373; ii. 54, 105, 133, 139, 298, 312.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p479">Miracles—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p480">Divinity of Christ, proof of, ii. 120-121.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p481">Early Christians, religious value attached to, i. 2-5.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p482">Jesus Christ, of, i. 64.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p483">St Paul, of, i. 170.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p484">Missions—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p485">Acts of the Apostles, account in, ii. 287.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p486">Christian, ii. 110.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p487">Decay of, ii. 2 <i>seq</i>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p488">Monasticism, ii. 220.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p489">Monotheism, ii. 68.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p490">Montanus, ii. 54.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p491">Moses, Jesus compared with, ii. 61.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p492">Mysteries, the, Christianity, relation to, ii. 123-133.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p493">Mysteries of Jesus Christ—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p494">Conception by the Holy Ghost, i. 146-147.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p495">Resurrection, i. 141-145.</p>

<pb n="373" id="vi-Page_373" />

<p class="index1" id="vi-p496">Mysticism, i. 82, 130, 258, 263, 
264, 354, 357; ii. 25, 145, 174, 185, 191,213,214,271, 
327, 329, 331.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p497">Mythology, Christian, i. 251, 254, 
363; ii. 48, 49, 51, 117, 166, 175, 359.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p498">Myths, Babylonian, i. 372; ii. 
196.</p>

<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="vi-p499">NERO, i. 201, 368.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p500">New Testament—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p501">Canon of the, formation of, ii. 226, 228-229, 246.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p502">Divisions of, ii. 247-278.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p503">Greek philosophy, traces in, ii. 141 <i>seq</i>.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p504">Origin of, ii. 243-247.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p505">Significance of, ii. 296.</p>

<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="vi-p506">OLD TESTAMENT—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p507">Allegorical exegesis of, i. 21, 333; ii. 60, 209.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p508">Christianity, foundation in, ii. 82.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p509">Gnostic attacks on, ii. 171, 199, 208.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p510">Jesus Christ, a witness to, ii. 34-35, 48-53, 71.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p511">St Paul, in, i. 307, 317, 319, 322, 325 <i>seq</i>.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p512">The ‘Lord’ in, i. 331-332.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p513">Orthodoxy, i. 134-136; ii. 238, 324-327.</p>

<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="vi-p514">PAPIAS, Bishop of Hierapolis, ii. 96.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p515">Papiskus, ii. 31.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p516">Parables, Jesus Christ, of, i. 60, 65, 68, 69, 71, 83, 99, 108, 109, 
110, 134, 151, 270; ii. 3, 75, 92, 175-176, 189, 300, 329.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p517">Parousia, the, i. 50-51, 106, 140, 285, 366; ii. 42, 182, 299, 303.</p>

<p class="index1" id="vi-p518">Paul, St—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p519">Ananias and, ii. 280.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p520">Apocalypse, agreement with, 
i. 384.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p521">Apostolic self-consciousness 
of, i. 162-166.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p522">Baptism, and, i. 273-274; ii. 
129.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p523">Character of the work of, i. 
166-170.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p524">Christianity brought to the 
Gentiles by, i. 159; definition of, i. 186-187.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p525">Christology of, i. 237-239, 
246-252, 333-334.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p526">Church, and the, i. 185, 193, 
219, 256, 270 <i>seq</i>., 289, 297, 
314, 330, 339; ii. 57, 80, 
203, 215, 218, 250.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p527">Congregations of, i. 189, 209-212, 264; ii. 284-285.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p528">Description of, from the Acts, 
ii. 281 <i>seq</i>.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p529">Ecclesiastic, the, i. 219, 220.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p530">Epistles of. <i>See under</i> 
Epistles.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p531">Eschatology of, i. 282-288.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p532">Faith of, i. 268-272.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p533">Gnosis of, i. 321-340; ii. 49.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p534">Gnosticism, attitude towards, 
ii. 175, 180-193, 203-205.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p535">Grace, teaching regarding, i. 
301.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p536">Jesus, comparison and contrast with, i. 78, 163, 185, 
192, 199 <i>seq</i>., 207, 214 <i>seq</i>., 
237, 243, 252 <i>seq</i>., 302, 319, 
321, 349, 357; ii. 249-253, 
287; relation to, i. 159, 
163, 191 <i>seq</i>., 199, 204, 206, 
212, 214, 217, 221, 222, 
243, 246, 248, 267, 281, 
283, 286, 315, 339, 340; 
ii. 57, 175, 296.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p537">Jewish attacks on, i. 172-173; 
Law, attitude towards, i. 
155-157, 290-300.</p>

<pb n="374" id="vi-Page_374" />

<p class="index2" id="vi-p538">Judaism, criticism of, i. 15-16; opposition to, ii. 32.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p539">Justification, principles regarding, i. 300-314.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p540">Methods of conversion, i. 175 <i>seq</i>.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p541">Missionary labours, results of, i. 315, 350-351.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p542">Missioner, as, i. 174 <i>seq</i>., 226, 315, 321, 328; ii. 263.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p543">Moods of, i. 352-357.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p544">Predestination, on, i. 280-281.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p545">Public worship under, i. 212-217.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p546">Religion, personal, of, i. 341-359.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p547">Sacraments, and, ii. 128.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p548">St John’s Gospel and teachings 
of, compared, i. 361; ii. 263-275.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p549">St Peter, relations with, i. 290, 292.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p550">Salvation, self-discipline necessary for, i. 275 <i>seq</i>.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p551">Scribe and Rabbi, the, i. 15, 159, 168, 199, 206, 224, 300, 308, 328.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p552">Sin, theories on, i. 229-237.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p553">Social institutions, attitude towards, i. 201.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p554">Soteriology of, i. 228-289.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p555">Spirit, teaching of, regarding the, i. 261-271; ii. 153-156.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p556">Theologian, the, i. 19, 223-340; ii. 57.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p557">Penance, institution of, ii. 98-100.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p558">Pentateuch, ii. 43-44.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p559">Persecutions, i. 360, 367, 376; ii. 8, 29, 84, 91, 104, 125, 308-309, 354.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p560">Peter, St, ii. 12, 22, 23—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p561">Apocalypse of, ii. 134.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p562">Epistles of. <i>See under</i> Epistles.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p563">Primacy of, i. 117.</p>

<p class="index2" id="vi-p564">St Paul and, relations between, i. 290, 292.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p565">Pharisees. <i>See</i> Scribes and Pharisees.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p566">Philippi, Judaism in, i. 291; ii. 17.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p567">Philo, Alexandrian Jew, i. 294, 295; ii. 147, 164.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p568">Philosophy, Greek, Christianity and, ii. 140-169.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p569">Pietism, i. 79, 92, 213; ii. 204.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p570">Platonism, ii. 1 64-1 65.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p571">Polycarp, St, ii. 2, 12, 23, 24, 25, 30, 311-312.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p572">Prayer, i. 112, 214, 260, 337, 
354; Jewish and early 
Christian, i. 108; ii. 86-87, 
97, 98, 107, 271. <i>See also</i> 
Lord’s Prayer.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p573">Preachers, itinerant, ii. 2, 4 <i>seq</i>., 14, 17, 230, 231.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p574">Predestination, ii. 267, 272-273; St Paul on, i. 280-281.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p575">Presbyter, i. 126; ii. 3, 12, 232, 284-285, 316.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p576">Promise of the Kingdom of God, i. 56-72.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p577">Prophets—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p578">Early Christian, i. 123-125; ii. 95, 196, 199, 229.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p579">False, ii. 4 <i>seq</i>., 7, 12.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p580">New Testament, of, i. 123, 
166, 167, 325, 360 <i>seq</i>., 
376; ii. 2.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p581">Rome, in, ii. 9.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p582">Psalms, Messianic, i. 6l.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p583">Psychology—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p584">Ancient world, of, i. 7, 50, 51, 130, 262; ii. 114.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p585">Early Christian ethics, of, ii. 67.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p586">Jewish, ii. 78.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p587">St Paul, of, i. 255, 260.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p588">Public Worship—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p589">Centralization of, ii. 230 <i>seq</i>.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p590">St Paul, under, i. 212-217.</p>
<pb n="375" id="vi-Page_375" />

<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="vi-p591">QUADRATUS, first apologist, ii. 108.</p>

<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="vi-p592">RABBIS, work of, i. 326-327.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p593">Redeemer. <i>See under</i> Jesus Christ.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p594">Redemption, the, ii. 344-363.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p595">Religion, personal, i. 246, 255, 
281, 352; ii. 133, 206, 239, 
241, 296 <i>seq</i>.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p596">Hope, main element in, ii. 313.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p597">Jesus, of, ii. 297, 343, 357.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p598">Sub-apostolic age, in, ii. 314 <i>seq</i>.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p599">Theories of, ii. 112-114.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p600">Repentance and retribution, ii. 
303 <i>seq</i>. <i>See also</i> Penance.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p601">Resurrection of the flesh—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p602">Gnostic theory regarding, ii. 210.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p603">Greek antipathy towards, i. 180-181.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p604">Resurrection of Jesus. <i>See under</i> Jesus Christ.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p605">Roman persecutions. <i>See</i> Persecutions.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p606">Rome, ii. 9, 14, 17, 19, 85, 86, 
105.</p>

<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="vi-p607">SACRAMENTS, i. 86, 273, 314, 329, 343 <i>seq</i>.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p608">Christianity and the, ii. 128-133.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p609">Churches, place in national, ii. 127.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p610">Defence of the, ii. 133, 172-3, 189, 214, 218, 220, 268, 269, 271, 346, 358, 359.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p611">Lord’s Supper. <i>See that title</i>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p612">Saints—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p613">Ascetics, life of, ii. 24-27.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p614">Bishops, opposition to, ii. 317.artyrs, ii. 22-24.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p615">Salvation—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p616">Church, none out of, ii. 88.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p617">St Paul, as set up by, ii. 91-92.</p>

<p class="index1" id="vi-p618">Satan, i. 2, 19, 235, 236, 373, 379, 381; ii. 181, 209.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p619">Scribes and Pharisees—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p620">Dignity and work of, i. 14-15.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p621">Jesus Christ, attitude towards, i. 15-16, 98.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p622">Self-discipline, necessity of, i. 73-78, 275-280, 282.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p623">Septuagint, i. 143, 224, 319.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p624">Sermon on the Mount, i. 24, 69, 
75, 88; ii. 60-6l, 73, 77, 
261, 274, 337.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p625">Sibylline books, the, i. 32.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p626">Simon Magus, ii. 194, 197.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p627">Sin, St Paul’s theories on, i. 229-237.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p628">Social ethics, Christianity in, i. 81-82.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p629">Son of God. <i>See also</i> Jesus Christ, titles of, ii. 147-149.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p630">Son of Man. <i>See also</i> Jesus Christ, titles of, i. 51, 53.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p631">Soteriology—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p632">St John’s, ii. 263.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p633">St Paul’s, i. 228-289; ii. 217.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p634">Spirit, Church, of the, i. 324; 
St Paul’s teaching regarding, i. 261-271; 301 <i>seq</i>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p635">Spirits, i. 235-236—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p636">Early Christians, belief in, i. 6-10.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p637">Jewish belief in, i. 8.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p638">Persian belief in, i. 8.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p639">State, the—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p640">Apocalypse, in the, i. 368 <i>seq</i>.; ii. 105.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p641">Christianity, attitude towards, ii. 107-109, 126 <i>seq</i>.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p642">Church officials and, ii. 106.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p643">Jesus’ teaching regarding, i. 81, 82; ii. 104.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p644">St Paul, teaching regarding, 
i. 192, 201 <i>seq</i>., 369; ii. 
104.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p645">Stephen, St, ii, 22.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p646">Stoics, i. 17, 184; ii. 64, 145, 147, 152, 162, 305.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p647">Sunday, institution of, ii. 97.</p>

<pb n="376" id="vi-Page_376" />



<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="vi-p648">TABITHA, ii. 24. 
</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p649">Tatian, ii. 19.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p650">Teacher, Church, in, i. 125, 322, 
327; ii. 8, 12, 18 <i>seq</i>., 95, 
222-226.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p651">Temple, destruction of the, i. 153.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p652">Tertullian, ii. 109, 111, 129, 233.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p653">Teschuba, the, i. 74; ii. 98.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p654">Thecla, ii. 26.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p655">Theology—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p656">Apocalypse, absence in, i. 378.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p657">Development of, in early 
church, i. 125, 137 <i>seq</i>.; ii. 
140 <i>seq</i>., 227.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p658">Oldest, the, i. 137-151.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p659">St John, of, ii. 89, 274 <i>seq</i>.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p660">St Paul, of, i. 223-340.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p661">Thessalonians—</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p662">Religious enthusiasm of, i. 347.</p>
<p class="index2" id="vi-p663">St Paul’s epistle to, i. 170, 
171, 199-200.</p>

<p class="index1" id="vi-p664">Thora, the, i. 14.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p665">Thyatira, prophetess of, ii. 6.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p666">Timothy, congregations of, ii. 3.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p667">Titus, ii. 318.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p668">Tongues, speaking with, i. 129, 255, 258.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p669">Tradition, i. 120, 124, 166, 168-169, 212; ii. 13, 207, 223, 227, 229, 252; oral, ii. 54; Roman Petrine, ii. 85.</p>

<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="vi-p670">UNCTION, ii. 129, 216.</p>
<p class="index1" id="vi-p671">Universalism, i. 285, 309; ii. 
116, 117, 167.</p>

<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="vi-p672">VALENTINUS, ii. 19.</p>

<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="vi-p673">WIDOWS, ii. 317, 338; order of, 
ii. 24, 328.</p>

<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="vi-p674">ZEALOTS, i. 34, 48.</p>

<hr style="width:40%; color:black; margin-top:36pt" />
<h4 id="vi-p674.2">PRINTED BY NEILL AND CO., LTD., EDINBURGH.</h4>

</div1>

    <!-- added reason="AutoIndexing" -->
    <div1 title="Indexes" id="vii" prev="vi" next="vii.i">
      <h1 id="vii-p0.1">Indexes</h1>

      <div2 title="Index of Scripture References" id="vii.i" prev="vii" next="vii.ii">
        <h2 id="vii.i-p0.1">Index of Scripture References</h2>
        <insertIndex type="scripRef" id="vii.i-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="scripRef" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted scripRef index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook">Genesis</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#iv.i.iii-p6.1">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#iv.ii.ii-p31.1">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#iv.i.i-p26.1">1:26</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Numbers</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=2#iv.i.i-p9.2">19:2</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Psalms</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=1#iv.ii.ii-p21.1">45:1-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=78&amp;scrV=2#iv.iii.i-p15.1">78:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=110&amp;scrV=1#iv.i.i-p19.1">110:1-7</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Isaiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=1#iv.i.i-p9.1">53:1-12</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Matthew</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#iv.i.i-p11.1">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#iv.i.i-p15.1">8:1-9:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=1#iii.i.iii-p4.2">19:1-30</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=42#iv.i.i-p11.2">7:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#iv.ii.ii-p38.1">14:1-16:33</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Acts</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#iv.ii.ii-p4.1">14:1-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=1#iv.ii.ii-p4.1">17:1-34</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Romans</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#iv.iii.ii-p36.1">16:1-27</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#iii.i.iii-p4.1">7:1-40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#iv.i.i-p32.2">15:1-58</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=50#iv.iv.i-p4.1">15:50</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Hebrews</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#iv.ii.ii-p53.1">11:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=3#iv.ii.ii-p53.2">11:3-6</a> </p>
</div>
<!-- End of scripRef index -->
<!-- /added -->


      </div2>

      <div2 title="Greek Words and Phrases" id="vii.ii" prev="vii.i" next="vii.iii">
        <h2 id="vii.ii-p0.1">Index of Greek Words and Phrases</h2>
        <div class="Greek" id="vii.ii-p0.2">
          <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="EL" id="vii.ii-p0.3" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><span class="Greek">διψυχία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i.ii-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὴ ἐκ φαινομένων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-p30.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὴ ὄν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-p30.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρακαταθήκη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ μὴ ὄντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-p30.1">1</a></span></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

        </div>
      </div2>

      <div2 title="Latin Words and Phrases" id="vii.iii" prev="vii.ii" next="vii.iv">
        <h2 id="vii.iii-p0.1">Index of Latin Words and Phrases</h2>
        <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="LA" id="vii.iii-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li>Extra Christum nulla salus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.i-p20.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Extra Christum, extra ecclesiam, nulla salus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.ii-p17.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Extra ecclesiam nulla salus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.i-p20.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Extra ecclesiam salus nulla: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii-p8.1">1</a></li>
 <li>carmen Christo quasi deo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-p17.1">1</a></li>
 <li>corpus mixtum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii-p11.1">1</a></li>
 <li>depositum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.ii-p23.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.ii-p23.2">2</a></li>
 <li>extra ecclesiam nulla salus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii-p1.1">1</a></li>
 <li>homines religiosi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iii-p1.1">1</a></li>
 <li>regula fidei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.ii-p24.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.ii-p28.1">2</a></li>
 <li>religio licita: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-p4.1">1</a></li>
 <li>sine qua non: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.ii-p60.1">1</a></li>
 <li>vita religiosa: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i.ii-p14.1">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>

      <div2 title="Index of Pages of the Print Edition" id="vii.iv" prev="vii.iii" next="toc">
        <h2 id="vii.iv-p0.1">Index of Pages of the Print Edition</h2>
        <insertIndex type="pb" id="vii.iv-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="pb" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted pb index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="pages"><a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_iv">iv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_v">v</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_vi">vi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_vii">vii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_viii">viii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_ix">ix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_x">x</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_xi">xi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i-Page_2">2</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i-Page_3">3</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i-Page_4">4</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i-Page_5">5</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i-Page_6">6</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i-Page_7">7</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i-Page_8">8</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i-Page_9">9</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i-Page_10">10</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i-Page_11">11</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii-Page_12">12</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii-Page_13">13</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii-Page_14">14</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii-Page_15">15</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii-Page_16">16</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii-Page_17">17</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii-Page_18">18</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii-Page_19">19</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii-Page_20">20</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii-Page_21">21</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iii-Page_22">22</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iii-Page_25">25</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iii-Page_24">24</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iii-Page_25_1">25</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iii-Page_26">26</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iii-Page_27">27</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iii-Page_28">28</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.i-Page_29">29</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.i-Page_30">30</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.i-Page_31">31</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.i-Page_32">32</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.i-Page_33">33</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.i-Page_34">34</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.i-Page_35">35</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.i-Page_36">36</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.i-Page_37">37</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.i-Page_38">38</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.i-Page_39">39</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.i-Page_40">40</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.i-Page_41">41</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.i-Page_42">42</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.i-Page_43">43</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.i-Page_44">44</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.i-Page_45">45</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.i-Page_46">46</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.i-Page_47">47</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.i-Page_48">48</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.i-Page_49">49</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.i-Page_50">50</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.i-Page_51">51</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.i-Page_52">52</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.i-Page_53">53</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.i-Page_54">54</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.i-Page_55">55</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.i-Page_56">56</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.i-Page_57">57</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.i-Page_58">58</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.i-Page_59">59</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii-Page_60">60</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii-Page_61">61</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii-Page_62">62</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii-Page_63">63</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii-Page_64">64</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii-Page_65">65</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii-Page_67">67</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii-Page_68">68</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii-Page_69">69</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii-Page_70">70</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii-Page_71">71</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii-Page_72">72</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii-Page_73">73</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii-Page_74">74</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii-Page_75">75</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii-Page_76">76</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii-Page_77">77</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii-Page_78">78</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii-Page_79">79</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.ii-Page_80">80</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii-Page_81">81</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii-Page_82">82</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii-Page_83">83</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii-Page_84">84</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii-Page_85">85</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii-Page_86">86</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii-Page_87">87</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii-Page_88">88</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii-Page_89">89</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii-Page_90">90</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii-Page_91">91</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii-Page_92">92</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii-Page_93">93</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii-Page_94">94</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii-Page_95">95</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii-Page_96">96</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii-Page_97">97</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii-Page_98">98</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii-Page_99">99</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii-Page_100">100</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii-Page_101">101</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii-Page_102">102</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii-Page_103">103</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i.iii-Page_104">104</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-Page_105">105</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-Page_106">106</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-Page_107">107</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-Page_108">108</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-Page_109">109</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-Page_110">110</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-Page_111">111</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-Page_112">112</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-Page_113">113</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-Page_114">114</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-Page_115">115</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-Page_116">116</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-Page_117">117</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-Page_118">118</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-Page_119">119</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-Page_120">120</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-Page_121">121</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-Page_122">122</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-Page_123">123</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-Page_124">124</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-Page_125">125</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-Page_126">126</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-Page_127">127</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-Page_128">128</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-Page_129">129</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-Page_130">130</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-Page_131">131</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-Page_132">132</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-Page_133">133</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-Page_134">134</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-Page_135">135</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-Page_136">136</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-Page_137">137</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-Page_138">138</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-Page_139">139</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.i-Page_140">140</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_141">141</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_142">142</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_143">143</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_144">144</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_145">145</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_146">146</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_147">147</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_148">148</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_149">149</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_150">150</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_151">151</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_152">152</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_153">153</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_154">154</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_155">155</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_156">156</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_157">157</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_158">158</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_159">159</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_160">160</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_161">161</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_162">162</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_163">163</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_164">164</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_165">165</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_166">166</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_167">167</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_168">168</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_169">169</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii.ii-Page_170">170</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.i-Page_171">171</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.i-Page_172">172</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.i-Page_173">173</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.i-Page_174">174</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.i-Page_175">175</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.i-Page_176">176</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.i-Page_177">177</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.i-Page_178">178</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.i-Page_179">179</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.i-Page_180">180</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.i-Page_181">181</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.i-Page_182">182</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.i-Page_183">183</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.i-Page_184">184</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.i-Page_185">185</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.i-Page_186">186</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.i-Page_187">187</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.i-Page_188">188</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.i-Page_189">189</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.i-Page_190">190</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.i-Page_191">191</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.i-Page_192">192</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.i-Page_193">193</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.i-Page_194">194</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.i-Page_195">195</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.i-Page_196">196</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.i-Page_197">197</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.i-Page_198">198</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.i-Page_199">199</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.i-Page_200">200</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.i-Page_201">201</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.i-Page_202">202</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.i-Page_203">203</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.i-Page_204">204</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.i-Page_205">205</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.ii-Page_206">206</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.ii-Page_207">207</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.ii-Page_208">208</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.ii-Page_209">209</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.ii-Page_210">210</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.ii-Page_211">211</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.ii-Page_212">212</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.ii-Page_213">213</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.ii-Page_214">214</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.ii-Page_215">215</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.ii-Page_216">216</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.ii-Page_217">217</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.ii-Page_218">218</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.ii-Page_219">219</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.ii-Page_220">220</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.ii-Page_221">221</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.ii-Page_222">222</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.ii-Page_223">223</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.ii-Page_224">224</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.ii-Page_225">225</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.ii-Page_226">226</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.ii-Page_227">227</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.ii-Page_228">228</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.ii-Page_229">229</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.ii-Page_230">230</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.ii-Page_231">231</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.ii-Page_232">232</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.ii-Page_233">233</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.ii-Page_234">234</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.ii-Page_235">235</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.ii-Page_236">236</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.ii-Page_237">237</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.ii-Page_238">238</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.ii-Page_239">239</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.ii-Page_240">240</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.ii-Page_241">241</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.ii-Page_242">242</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.ii-Page_243">243</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.i-Page_244">244</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.i-Page_245">245</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.i-Page_246">246</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.i-Page_247">247</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.i-Page_248">248</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.i-Page_249">249</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.i-Page_250">250</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.i-Page_251">251</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.i-Page_252">252</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.i-Page_253">253</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.i-Page_254">254</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.i-Page_255">255</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.i-Page_256">256</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.i-Page_257">257</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.i-Page_258">258</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.i-Page_259">259</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.i-Page_260">260</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.i-Page_261">261</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.i-Page_262">262</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.i-Page_263">263</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.i-Page_264">264</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.i-Page_265">265</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.i-Page_266">266</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.i-Page_267">267</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.i-Page_268">268</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.i-Page_269">269</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.i-Page_270">270</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.i-Page_271">271</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.i-Page_272">272</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.i-Page_273">273</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.i-Page_274">274</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.i-Page_275">275</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.i-Page_276">276</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.i-Page_277">277</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.i-Page_278">278</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.i-Page_279">279</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.ii-Page_280">280</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.ii-Page_281">281</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.ii-Page_282">282</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.ii-Page_283">283</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.ii-Page_284">284</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.ii-Page_285">285</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.ii-Page_286">286</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.ii-Page_287">287</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.ii-Page_288">288</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.ii-Page_289">289</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.ii-Page_290">290</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.ii-Page_291">291</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.ii-Page_292">292</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.ii-Page_293">293</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.ii-Page_294">294</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.ii-Page_295">295</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.ii-Page_296">296</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv.ii-Page_297">297</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.i-Page_298">298</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.i-Page_299">299</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.i-Page_300">300</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.i-Page_301">301</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.i-Page_302">302</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.i-Page_303">303</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.i-Page_304">304</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.i-Page_305">305</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.i-Page_306">306</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.i-Page_307">307</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.i-Page_308">308</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.i-Page_309">309</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.i-Page_310">310</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.i-Page_311">311</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.i-Page_312">312</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.i-Page_313">313</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.i-Page_314">314</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.ii-Page_315">315</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.ii-Page_316">316</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.ii-Page_317">317</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.ii-Page_318">318</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.ii-Page_319">319</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.ii-Page_320">320</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.ii-Page_321">321</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.ii-Page_322">322</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.ii-Page_323">323</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.ii-Page_324">324</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.ii-Page_325">325</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.ii-Page_326">326</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.ii-Page_327">327</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.ii-Page_328">328</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.ii-Page_329">329</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.ii-Page_330">330</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.ii-Page_331">331</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.ii-Page_332">332</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.ii-Page_333">333</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.ii-Page_334">334</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.ii-Page_335">335</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.ii-Page_336">336</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.ii-Page_337">337</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.ii-Page_338">338</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.ii-Page_339">339</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.ii-Page_340">340</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.ii-Page_341">341</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.ii-Page_342">342</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.ii-Page_343">343</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.ii-Page_344">344</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.iii-Page_345">345</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.iii-Page_346">346</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.iii-Page_347">347</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.iii-Page_348">348</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.iii-Page_349">349</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.iii-Page_350">350</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.iii-Page_351">351</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.iii-Page_352">352</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.iii-Page_353">353</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.iii-Page_354">354</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.iii-Page_355">355</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.iii-Page_356">356</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.iii-Page_357">357</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.iii-Page_358">358</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.iii-Page_359">359</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.iii-Page_360">360</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.iii-Page_361">361</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.iii-Page_362">362</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.iii-Page_363">363</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.iii-Page_364">364</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_365">365</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_366">366</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_367">367</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_368">368</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_369">369</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_370">370</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_371">371</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_372">372</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_373">373</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_374">374</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_375">375</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_376">376</a> 
</p>
</div>
<!-- End of page index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>
    </div1>
    <!-- /added -->

  </ThML.body>
</ThML>
